The Law Of One


Book I: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26
Book II: 27 28 29 31 32  Book III: 51 52 53  Book IV: 76 77 78  Book V: Fragments


The Law of One: Book I
THE RA MATERIAL by Ra, an humble messenger of The Law of One
Copyright 1984 by James Allen McCarty, Don Elkins, and Carla Rueckert
Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data
Ra (Spirit) The Ra material.
1. Spirit writings. 2. Occult sciences-Miscellanea. I. McCarty, James Allen. II.
Elkins, Don. III. Rueckert, Carla. IV. Title.
BF1301.R2 1984 133.9'3 82-12967
ISBN: 0-89865-260-X
Printed in the United States of America

INTRODUCTION

Don Elkins: This book is an exact transcript from tape recordings of twenty-six
sessions of an experiment designed to communicate with an extraterrestrial
being. We started the experiment in 1962 and refined the process for nineteen
years. In 1981 the experimental results of our efforts changed profoundly in
quality and precision. This book is simply a report of the beginning of this
latter phase of our work.

Since our experimental work began, and even before we officially formed a
research group, there was considerable confusion about the nature of our
research. I would like to state that I consider my point of view to be purely
scientific. Many readers of this material have used as a basis for its
evaluation a previously assumed philosophical bias which has ranged from what I
would call objectively scientific to subjectively theological. It is not the
purpose of our research group to attempt to do anything other than make
experimental data available. Each reader will undoubtedly reach his own unique
conclusion about the meaning of this body of data.

In recent years there has been much controversy about phenomena that were
apparently incompatible with accepted methods of scientific research. This
included such things as UFOs, mental metal-bending, psychic surgery, and many
other seemingly miraculous happenings.

To prove or disprove any of these alleged phenomena is certainly not properly
the task of the casual observer. However, most of the public opinion that has
been generated with respect to these events seems to be the product of quick and
superficial investigation. After almost thirty years of research and
experimentation in the area of so-called paranormal phenomena, I must recommend
extreme caution in reaching a conclusion. If it is possible to make money, gain
notoriety, or have fun from perpetrating a hoax, then someone usually does it.
Consequently, paranormal or psychic areas are prime targets for the trickster,
and the careful researcher usually has to observe copious amounts of "garbage"
data in order to find a possible imbedded gem of truth. This is especially true
of Philippine psychic surgery and the large area of spirit communication in
general.

It seems to me that the presently accepted scientific paradigm is less than
adequate. It is my opinion that our present natural philosophy is a very special
case of a much more general case yet to be unveiled. It is my hope that our
research is in the direction of this discovery. After assimilating several
million words of alleged extraterrestrial communication, it is also my opinion
that this book and the subsequent volumes of the Ra material contain the most
useful information that I have discovered. As a result of all of this delving
into the rather confusing subjects of UFOlogy and parapsychology, I, of course,
have formed my current opinion of how things "really are." This opinion may
change at any time as I become aware of future information. This book is not
intended to be a treatise of my opinion, so I will not attempt to defend its
validity. The following is the best guess I can make about what we think we are
doing. Only time will tell as to the accuracy of this guess.

Our research group uses what I prefer to call "tuned trance telepathy" to
communicate with an extraterrestrial race called Ra. We use the English language
because it is known by Ra. In fact, Ra knows more of it than I do.

Ra landed on Earth about 11,000 years ago as a sort of extraterrestrial
missionary with the objective of helping Earthman with his mental evolution.
Failing in this attempt, Ra retreated from the Earth's surface but continued to
monitor activities closely on this planet. For this reason Ra is highly informed
about our history, languages, etc.

Probably the most difficult thing to understand about Ra is its nature. Ra is a
sixth-density social memory complex. Since Earth is near the end of the
third-density cycle of evolution, this means that Ra is three evolutionary
cycles ahead of us. In other words, Ra's present state of evolution is millions
of years in advance of Earthman's. It is not surprising that Ra had difficulty
communicating with Earthman 11,000 years ago. The same problem still exists in
our present "enlightened" time.

At this writing we have completed over 100 sessions of experimental
communications with Ra. This approximate 300,000 words of information has
suggested to me a possibly more adequate scientific paradigm. Only time and
future will serve to validate and expand this paradigm.

UFOlogy is a large subject. A reasonable amount of background material would
swell this introduction to book length. Therefore, the remainder of this
introduction does not attempt to cover every portion of this diverse and growing
field of study but is instead an accounting of some of the pertinent parts of
our research from our beginnings to the present day and the Ra contact. I've
asked my long-time research associate, Carla L. Rueckert, to tell our story.

Carla L. Rueckert: I first met Don Elkins in 1962. To me he was a fascinating
character, an unusual combination of a college professor and psychic researcher.
He had done well over 200 hypnotic age regressions, probing past the birth
experience and investigating the possibility that reincarnation might not be
just possible but the way things really are.

In 1962 I joined an experiment that Don had created in order to start to test a
hypothesis which he had developed with the help of Harold Price, an engineer for
Ford Motor Company. Price had acquainted Don with some information which Don
found quite interesting. Its source was allegedly extraterrestrial. Its content
was largely metaphysical and seemed to be in line with all that Don had learned
up to that point. Within this material instructions were given for creating the
means whereby to generate further material from this same source without the
necessity of actual physical contact with extraterrestrials.

Don's hypothesis was that this phenomenon might be reproducible; so, he invited
a dozen of his engineering students to join in an experiment with the objective
of achieving some sort of telepathic contact with a source similar to that of
the Detroit group's. I was the thirteenth member, having become interested in
the project though a friend of mine. In those early days of contact attempts,
with Don attempting strenuously to keep the situation controlled, months went by
with what seemed to be remarkable but puzzling results. As we sat "meditating,"
according to the instructions, everyone in the group except me began to make
strange noises with their mouths. For my part, my main difficulty during those
first six months was keeping a straight face and not laughing as the sessions
gradually became a raucous symphony of guttural clicks, slurps, and tongue
flops.

The nature of the experiment changed drastically when the group was visited by a
contactee from Detroit. The contactee sat down with the group and almost
immediately was contacted apparently by telepathic impression saying: "Why don't
you speak the thoughts that are on your minds? We are attempting to use you as
instruments of communication, but you are all blocked through fear that you will
not be speaking the proper words." Through this instrument, Walter Rogers of
Detroit, Michigan, the group was instructed to refrain from analysis, to speak
the thoughts and to analyze the communication only after it had been completed.

After that night a month had not gone by before half the group had begun to
produce information. By the time a year had passed, all in the group except me
were able to receive transmissions. The speech was slow and difficult at first
because each individual wanted a precise impression of each and every word, and,
in many cases, wanted to be completely controlled for fear of making an error in
transmission. Nevertheless, this was an exciting time for the original group of
students who began this strange experiment.

In January of 1970 I left my position as school librarian of a thirteen-grade
private school here in Louisville and went to work for Don full time. By this
time he was convinced that the great mystery of being could best be investigated
by research into techniques for contacting extraterrestrial intelligences and
was determined to intensify his efforts in this area.

During this period, Don worked on many peripheral areas of UFO research, always
trying to "put the puzzle pieces together." One of the great puzzle pieces for
us was the question of how UFOs could materialize and dematerialize. The
phenomenon seemed to posit a physics which we had not yet grasped and a being
capable of using this physics. Don had gone to many seances by himself before I
joined him in his research and had very systematically crossed each name off his
list. He was looking for a materialization manifestation, not one he could prove
to anyone else, but one which he, himself, could believe. It was his feeling
that the materializations which seances manifest were perhaps of the same or
similar nature as the materializations of UFOs. Therefore, his reasoning went,
viewing personally the mechanism of a materialization and a dematerialization in
a seance would enable him to hypothesize more accurately concerning UFOs.

In 1971, after I had been on several fruitless materialization medium searches
with Don, we went to a seance held by the Reverend James Tingley of Toledo, a
minister of the Spiritualist church.

We went to see Reverend Tingley's demonstrations four times. Before the first
time, Don had casually examined Reverend Tingley's modest meeting place inside
and out. It was built of concrete blocks, like a garage. There were no gadgets
either inside or outside the building. I did not know that Don was doing this. I
merely sat and waited for the demonstration to begin.

This last point is an important one when talking about psychic research of any
kind. Don has always said that one of my assets as a research associate is my
great gullibility. Almost anyone can play a joke on me because I do not catch on
quickly. I have a way of taking things as they come and accepting them at face
value and only afterwards analyzing what has occurred. This gullibility is a
vital factor in obtaining good results in paranormal research. A desire for
proof will inevitably lead to null results and voided experiments. An open mind,
one willing to be gullible, leads its possessor to a kind of subjective and
personal certainty which does not equal proof as it cannot be systematically
reproduced in others. However, this subjective knowing is a central part of the
spiritual evolution to which Ra speaks so compellingly in this volume and which
we have researched for many years now.

The seance began, as do all the seances I have attended, with the repetition of
the Lord's Prayer and the singing of hymns such as "Rock of Ages" and "I Walked
in the Garden." There were approximately twenty-six people in this bare room,
sitting on straight chairs in an oval circle. Reverend Tingley had retired
behind a simple curtain and was also seated on a folding chair. Of the
occurrences of the first seance, perhaps the most interesting to me was the
appearance of a rather solid ghost known as "Sister." She wished to speak to me
and to thank me for helping Don. Since I had never had a close friend that was a
nun, I was quite puzzled. It was not until much later, when Don was flying us
home, that he jogged my memory, and I realized that his mother, who had died
before I met her, was known in the family as "Sister."

Both in that seance, and in the following seance, when Don and I were called up,
we could see the ghost-like figures of the materialized spirits quite clearly.
I, with impaired night vision, could still make out features, but Don could see
even the strands of hair on each entity.

During the second seance an especially inspiring "Master" appeared suddenly and
the room grew very cold. He gave us an inspirational message and then told us
that he would touch us so that we would know that he was real. He did so, with
enough force to bruise my arm. Then he told us that he would walk through us so
that we would know that he was not of this density. This he did, and it is
certainly an interesting sensation to watch this occur. Lifting his arms, he
blessed all those in the room, walked back through us, and pooled down in a
small pool on the floor and was gone.

In 1974 Don decided that it was time for me to become a more serious student of
the art of channeling. He argued that twelve years of sitting and listening to
inspirational messages were enough, and that it was time for me to take some
responsibility for those "cosmic sermonettes," as Brad Steiger has called them,
that I so enjoyed. We began a series of daily meetings designed to work
intensively on my mental tuning. Many of those who were coming to our
meditations on Sunday nights heard about the daily meetings and also came, and
within three months we generated about a dozen new telepathic receivers.

During the process of these intensive meditations we instituted our
long-standing habit of keeping the tape recorder going whenever we started a
session. Using some of the large body of material that our own group had
collected, I put together an unpublished manuscript, Voices of the Gods, which
systematically offered the extraterrestrial viewpoint as recorded by our group
meetings. In 1976, when Don and I began to write Secrets of the UFO, (published
by a private printing and available by mail) this unpublished manuscript was of
great help.

During this period one other thing occurred that was synchronistic. Don and I,
who had officially gone into partnership as L/L Research in 1970, had written an
unpublished book titled The Crucifixion of Esmeralda Sweetwater in 1968.

In 1974, Andrija Puharich published a book with Doubleday titled URI. The book
is the narrative of Dr. Puharich's investigation of Uri Geller and their
unexpected communication with extraterrestrial intelligences. The form of
contact was quite novel in that first some object like an ashtray would
levitate, signaling Dr. Puharich to load his cassette tape recorder. The
recorder's buttons would then be depressed by some invisible force and the
machine would record. On playback, a message from an extraterrestrial source
would be present. Don was impressed by the large number of correlations between
these messages and our own research.

The book is fascinating in its own right but it was especially fascinating to us
because of the incredible number of distinct and compelling similarities between
the characters in the real-life journal of Dr. Puharich's work with Uri and the
supposedly fictional characters in our book. We went to New York to meet Andrija
after phoning him, sharing our long-standing research with him and comparing
notes. As our genial host came out onto his front verandah to welcome us, I
stopped, amazed, to look at the house. Even the house in which he lived in the
country north of New York City was a dead ringer for the house his fictional
counterpart had owned in our book. The identity was so close that I could not
help but ask, "Andrija, what happened to your peonies? When I wrote about your
house I saw your driveway circled with peony bushes." Puharich laughed, "Oh,
those. I had those cut down three years ago."

In 1976 we determined to attempt an introduction to the whole spectrum of
paranormal phenomena which are involved in the so-called UFO contactee
phenomenon. This phenomenon is not a simple one. Rather, it demands a fairly
comprehensive understanding and awareness of several different fields of
inquiry. Since The Ra Material is a direct outgrowth of our continuous research
with "alleged" extraterrestrial entities, it seems appropriate here to review
some of the concepts put forward in that book in order that the reader may have
the proper introduction to the "mindset," which is most helpful for an
understanding of this work.

The first thing to say about the UFO phenomenon is that it is extraordinarily
strange. The serious researcher, as he reads more and more and does more and
more field research, finds himself less and less able to talk about the UFO
phenomenon in a sensible and "down to Earth" way. Well over half the people in
the United States have said in nationwide polls that they believe that UFOs are
real, and television series and motion pictures reflect the widespread interest
in this subject. Yet, there are few researchers who would pretend to be able to
understand the phenomenon completely. Dr. J. Allen Hynek has called this quality
of the research the "high strangeness" factor and has linked the amount of high
strangeness with the probable validity of the case.

Some of the people who see UFOs have the experience of being unable to account
for a period of time after the encounter. The UFO is seen and then the witness
continues on with his or her daily routine. At some point, it is noticed that a
certain amount of time has been lost that cannot be explained. Very often these
same people report a type of eye irritation, or conjunctivitis, and sometimes
skin problems. In extreme cases, a person who has lost time and seen a UFO will
develop a change of personality and find it necessary to contact the aid of a
psychologist or a psychiatrist for counseling. Dr. R. Leo Sprinkle, professor of
psychology at the University of Wyoming, has been conducting yearly meetings of
people who have experienced this type and other types of "Close Encounters."

It was in psychiatric therapy that one of the more famous of the UFO contact
cases, that of Betty and Barney Hill, was researched. The Hills had seen a UFO
and had lost some time but managed to reduce the significance of these events in
their minds enough to get on with their daily lives. However both of them, over
a period of months, began experiencing nightmares and attacks of anxiety.

The psychiatrist to whom they went for help was one who often used regressive
hypnosis for therapeutic work. He worked with each of the couple separately and
found, to his amazement, that, when asked to go back to the source of their
distress, both Mr. and Mrs. Hill related the story of being taken on board a UFO
while on a drive, medically examined, and returned to their car.

Don and I have, through the years, investigated quite a few interesting cases;
but, perhaps a description of one will suffice to show some of the more
outstanding strangenesses which are quite commonly associated with what Dr.
Hynek calls "Close Encounters of the Third Kind." In January 1977, merely
eighteen or so hours after our witness's UFO experience, we were called by a
friend of ours, hypnotist Lawrence Allison. Lawrence had been contacted by the
witness's mother, who was extraordinarily concerned about her boy. We made an
appointment with the witness, a nineteen-year-old high school graduate employed
as a truck driver.

He had seen a craft about forty feet long and ten feet tall, which was the color
of the setting sun, at very low altitude, approximately 100 to 150 feet. The
craft was so bright that it hurt his eyes, yet he could not remove his gaze from
it. He experienced a good deal of fear and lost all sense of actually driving
his car. When he was directly underneath the UFO it suddenly sped away and
disappeared. When the boy arrived home, his mother was alarmed because his eyes
were entirely bloodshot. He was able to pinpoint his time loss since he had left
precisely when a television program ended and since he noticed the time of this
arrival home. He had lost thirty-eight minutes of his life.

The young man wished to try regressive hypnosis to "find" his lost time. We
agreed; and, after a fairly lengthy hypnotic induction, the proper state of
concentration was achieved and the witness was moved back to the point at which
he was directly underneath the UFO. Suddenly he was inside the ship in a
circular room which seemed at least twice as high as the entire ship had seemed
from the outside. He saw three objects, none of which looked human. One was
black; one was red; and one was white. All looked like some sort of machine.
Each entity seemed to have a personality, although none spoke to the boy, and he
endured a kind of physical examination. After the examination was finished the
machines merged into one and then disappeared. The ship bounced and rocked
briefly, and then the witness was back in his car.

If you are interested in reading a full account of this case, it was published
in the Apro Bulletin, in Flying Saucer Review, in the International UFO
Reporter, and in the Mufon UFO News.

One of the most familiar aspects of close encounters is the experience that our
witness had of seemingly understanding what aliens were thinking and feeling
without any speech having taken place. Telepathic communication has long been
the subject of much experimentation and, although there is much interesting
research, there has never been a definitive study proving good telepathic
communication. Consequently, the field of research into telepathy is still
definitely a fringe area of psychic research. However, anyone who has ever known
that the phone was going to ring, or has experienced the knowledge of what
someone was going to say before it was said, has experienced at least a mild
example of telepathy. Don states that telepathic experiments between himself and
Uri Geller have been totally successful. However, since they were deliberately
not performed under rigorous scientific control, they could not be included in
any orthodox report. It is, in fact, our opinion that the rigorous controls have
a dampening effect on the outcome of any experiment of this type.

L/L Research, which, since 1980, has been a subsidiary of the Rock Creek
Research and Development Labs, to this day holds weekly meetings open to anyone
who has read our books. We still tend to insert the word "alleged" before the
words "telepathic communications from extraterrestrials" because we know full
well that there is no way of proving this basic concept. However, the phenomenon
certainly exists-millions of words in our own files and many millions of words
in other groups' files attest to this fact.

Regardless of the more than occasional frustrations involved in paranormal
research, the serious researcher of the UFO phenomenon needs to be persistent in
his investigation of related phenomena, such as mental metal-bending. The
physics which Ra discusses, having to do with the true nature of reality, posits
the possibility of action at a distance as a function of mind, specifically the
will. Uri Geller has been tested in several places around the world, including
the Stanford Research Laboratories, and an impressive list of publications
concerning the results of those tests exists, most notably The Geller Papers
and, as an offshoot of this metal-bending phenomenon, The Iceland Papers.

One example which shows the close connection between UFOs and mental
metal-bending happened to us in July of 1977, after our book, Secrets of the
UFO, was published. We had been interviewed on a local program and a woman in a
nearby town had heard the broadcast and was very interested in what we had to
say since her son, a normal fourteen-year-old boy, had had a UFO encounter. He
had been awakened by a whistling sound, went to the door, and saw a light so
bright that it temporarily blinded him. Again, as is often the case, it was the
same night that people nearby also saw lights in the sky. The woman wrote us a
letter, and Don immediately called and asked her permission to speak to her son.
After questioning the young man to Don's satisfaction, Don asked him to take a
piece of silverware and tell it to bend without touching it in any firm or
forceful way. The fourteen-year-old picked up a fork, did as Don suggested, and
the fork immediately bent nearly double.

The boy was so startled that he would not come back to the phone, and his mother
was unable to convince him that there was any value in going further with the
experiments. She had enough foresight to realize that in the small town in which
he lived any publicity that might come to him on the subject of metal-bending
would be to his detriment, since the people of his small town would react in a
most predictable way.

Nevertheless, the link is there quite plainly. John Taylor, professor of
mathematics at Kings College, London, offered his book, Superminds, to make his
careful experimentations on metal-bending available to the world. Taylor used
only children, about fifty of them, and for a great portion of his experiment he
used metal and plastic objects sealed in glass cylinders which had been closed
by a glass blower, so that the children could not actually touch the objects
without breaking the glass.

Under this controlled circumstance the children were still able to bend and
break multitudinous objects. As you read The Ra Material you will begin to
discover why it is mostly children that are able to do these things, and what
the ability to do this has to do with the rest of the UFO message.

Since I am not a scientist, at this point I will turn the narrative back to Don,
whose background is more suited to this discussion.

Don: A persistent question when considering psychic demonstrations is: how does
the paranormal event happen? The answer may well lie in the area of occult
theory, which is concerned with the existence of various "planes."

After death an individual finds himself at one of these levels of existence
spoken of in connection with occult philosophy, the level of being dependent on
the spiritual nature or development of the person at the time of his death. The
cliche that covers this theory is a heavenly "birds of a feather flock
together." When a ghost materializes into our reality, it is from one of these
levels that he usually comes for his Earthly visit. In general, it is theorized
that a planet is a sort of spiritual distillery, with reincarnation taking place
into the physical world until the individual is sufficiently developed in the
spiritual sense that he can reach the higher planes of existence, and is no
longer in need of this planet's developmental lessons.

Most of this theory was developed as a result of reported contact and
communication with the inhabitants of these supposedly separate realities. I
have come to believe that these levels interpenetrate with our physical space
and mutually coexist, though with very little awareness of each other. A simple
analogy, to which I've referred before, is to consider the actors in two
different TV shows, both receivable on the same set, but each show being
exclusive of the other. This seems to be what we experience in our daily lives:
one channel or density of existence, being totally unaware of the myriad
entities occupying other frequencies of our physical space. The point of all
this is that our reality is not ultimate or singular; it is, in fact, our
reality only at the present.

Many of the UFO reports display ample evidence that the object sighted has its
origin in one of these other realities or densities, just as do the materialized
ghosts. I would like to emphasize that this does not in any way imply their
unreality; rather, it displaces the UFOs' reality from ours. I'm saying the
equivalent of: Channel 4 on the TV is equivalent to but displaced from Channel 3
on the same TV.

If you were told to build a scale model of any atom using something the size of
a pea for the nucleus, it would be necessary to have an area the size of a
football stadium to contain even the innermost orbital electrons. If the pea
were placed at the center of the fifty-yard line, a small cotton ball on the
uppermost seat in the stands could represent an electron of the atom. There is
very little actual matter in physical matter. When you look at the stars in the
night sky, you would probably see something quite similar to what you would see
if you could stand on the nucleus of any atom of "solid" material and look
outward toward our environment. To demonstrate an electron to you, a physicist
will probably show you a curved trace of one on a photographic plate. What he
probably does not tell you is that this is secondhand evidence. The electron
itself has never been seen; only its effect on a dense medium can be recorded.
It is possible, of course, to make accurate mathematical calculations about what
we call an electron. For such work we must know some data on magnetic field
strength, electron charge, and velocity. But since a magnetic field is caused by
moving charges, which in turn are empirically observed phenomena, we find that
the entire mathematical camouflage obscures the fact that all we really know is
that charged particles have effects on each other. We still don't know what
charged particles are, or why they create an action-at-a-distance effect.

Senior scientists would be the first to agree that there is no such thing as an
absolute scientific explanation of anything. Science is, rather, a method or
tool of prediction, relating one or more observations to each other. In physics,
this is usually done through the language of mathematics. Our scientific
learning is a learning by observation and analysis of this observation. In the
sense of penetrating the fundamental essences of things, we really do not
understand anything at all.

A magnetic field is nothing but a mathematical method of expressing the relative
motion between electrical fields. Electrical fields are complex mathematical
interpretations of a totally empirical observation stated as Coulomb's Law. In
other words, our forest of scientific knowledge and explanations is made up of
trees about which we understand nothing except their effect, their existence.

To a person unfamiliar with the inner workings of modern science, it may seem
that modern man has his environment nicely under control and totally figured
out. Nothing could be further from the truth. The leaders of science who are
researching the frontiers of modern theory argue among themselves continually.
As soon as a theory begins to receive wide acceptance as being a valid
representation of physical laws, someone finds a discrepancy, and the theory has
to be either modified or abandoned entirely. Perhaps the most well-known example
of this is Newton's "F=MA." This attained the status of a physical law before
being found to be in error. It is not that this equation has not proven
extremely useful: we have used it to design everything from a moon rocket to the
television picture tube; but its accuracy fails when applied to atomic particle
accelerators like the cyclotron. To make accurate predictions of particle
trajectories it is necessary to make the relativistic correction formulated by
Einstein. It is interesting to note that this correction is based on the fact
that the speed of light is totally independent of the speed of its source.

If Newton had penetrated more deeply into the laws of motion he might have made
this relativistic correction himself, and then stated that the velocity
correction would always be of no consequence, since the velocity of light was so
much greater than any speed attainable by man. This was very true in Newton's
day, but is definitely not the case now. We still tend to think of the velocity
of light as a fantastic and unattainable speed, but with the advent of space
flight, a new order of velocities has arrived. We have to change our thinking
from our normal terrestrial concepts of velocities. Instead of thinking of the
speed of light in terms of miles per second, think of it in terms of Earth
diameters per second. The almost unimaginable 186,000 miles per second becomes
an entirely thinkable twenty-three Earth diameters per second; or, we could
think of the speed of light in terms of our solar systems' diameter and say that
light would speed at about two diameters per day.

Einstein's assertion that everything is relative is so apt that it has become a
cliche of our culture. Let us continue being relativistic in considering the
size of natural phenomena by considering the size of our galaxy. If you look up
at the sky on a clear night, nearly all of the visible stars are in our own
galaxy. Each of these stars is a sun like our own. A calculation of the ratio of
the number of suns in our galaxy to the number of people on planet Earth
discovers that there are sixty suns for each living person on Earth today. It
takes light over four years to get from Earth to even the nearest of these
stars. To reach the most distant star in our own galaxy would take 100,000 light
years.

These calculations are made using the assumption that light has a speed. This
may be an erroneous assumption in the face of new theory, but its apparent speed
is a useful measuring tool, so we use it anyway.

So we have a creation in which we find ourselves which is so big that at a speed
of twenty-three Earth diameters a second we must travel 100,000 years to cross
our immediate backyard. That is a big backyard, and it would seem ample for even
the most ambitious of celestial architects, but in truth this entire galaxy of
over 200 billion stars is just one grain of sand on a very big beach. There are
uncounted trillions of galaxies like ours, each with its own billions of stars,
spread throughout what seems to be infinite space.

When you think of the mind-boggling expanse of our creation and the infantile
state of our knowledge in relation to it, you begin to see the necessity for
considering the strong probability that our present scientific approach to
investigating these expanses is as primitive as the dugout canoe.

The most perplexing problem of science has always been finding a satisfactory
explanation of what is called action at a distance. In other words, everyone
knows that if you drop something it will fall, but no one knows precisely why.
Many people know that electric charges push or pull on each other even if
separated in a vacuum, but again no one knows why. Although the phenomena are
quite different, the equations which describe the force of interaction are quite
similar:

For gravitation: F=Gmm'r2

For electrostatic interaction: F=Kqq'r2

The attractive force between our planet and our sun is described by the
gravitational equation. The attractive force between orbiting electrons and the
atomic nucleus is described by the electrostatic interaction equation. Now each
of these equations was determined experimentally. They are not apparently
related in any way, and yet they both describe a situation in which attractive
force falls off with the square of the distance of separation.

A mathematical representation of an action at a distance effect is called a
field, such as a gravitational or electric field. It was Albert Einstein's
foremost hope to find a single relation which would express the effect of both
electric and gravitational phenomena; in fact, a theory which would unify the
whole of physics, a unified field theory. Einstein believed that this was a
creation of total order and that all physical phenomena were evolved from a
single source.

This unified field theory, describing matter as pure field, has been
accomplished now. It seems that the entire situation was analogous to the
solution of a ponderously complex Chinese puzzle. If you can find that the right
key turns among so many wrong ones, the puzzle easily falls apart. Dewey B.
Larson found the solution to this problem, and the puzzle not only fell apart,
but revealed an elegantly adequate unified field theory rich in practical
results; and, like a good Chinese puzzle, the solution was not complex, just
unexpected. Instead of assuming five dimensions, Larson assumed six, and
properly labeled them as the three dimensions of space and the three dimensions
of time. He assumed that there is a three-dimensional coordinate time analogous
to our observed three-dimensional space.

The result of this approach is that one can now calculate from the basic
postulate of Larson's theory any physical value within our physical universe,
from sub-atomic to stellar. This long-sought-after unified field theory is
different because we are accustomed to thinking of time as one-dimensional, as a
stream moving in one direction. Yet once you get the hang of it, coordinate time
is mathematically a more comfortable concept with which to deal. Professor Frank
Meyer of the Department of Physics at the University of Wisconsin presently
distributes a quarterly newsletter to scientists interested in Larson's new
theory which explores perplexing questions in physical theory using Larson's
approach. I was interested in testing Larson's theory and made extensive
calculations using his postulate. I became convinced that his theory is indeed a
workable unified field theory.

I had been pondering several interesting statements communicated through
contactees by the alleged UFO source prior to discovering Larson's work in the
early sixties. Although the people who had received these communications knew
nothing of the problems of modern physics, they were getting information which
apparently was quite central to physical theory: first, they suggested that the
problem with our science was that it did not recognize enough dimensions.
Second, they stated that light does not move; light is. Larson's theory posits
six dimensions instead of the customary four, and finds the pure field, which
Einstein believed would represent matter, to move outward from all points in
space at unit velocity, or the velocity of light. Photons are created due to a
vibratory displacement in space-time, the fabric of the field. Furthermore, the
contactees were saying that consciousness creates vibration, this vibration
being light. The vibratory displacements of space-time in Larson's theory are
the first physical manifestation, which is the photon or light. According to the
UFO contactees, the UFOs lower their vibrations in order to enter our skies. The
entire physical universe postulated by Larson is dependent on the rate of
vibration and quantized rotations of the pure field of space-time.

The contactees were suggesting that time was not what we think it is. Larson
suggests the same thing. The UFOs were said to move in time as we move in space.
This would be entirely normal in Larson's time-space portion of the universe.

Lastly, and perhaps most importantly, the contactees were receiving the message
that the creation is simple, all one thing. Larson's theory is a mathematical
statement of this unity.

For more information about Larsonian physics, contact the International Society
of Unified Science, a group of scientists and philosophers currently promoting
Larson's theory. Their address is: International Society of Unified Science,
Frank H. Meyer, President, 1103 15th Ave., S.E., Minneapolis, MN 55414.

What physicists have never before considered worth investigating is now
increasing at a very rapid rate. Action at a distance, apparently as a result of
some type of mental activity, seems repeatedly the observed effect. When Uri
Geller performs on TV, mentally bending metal and fixing clocks, there are often
many kids who try to duplicate Uri's "tricks." Sometimes the kids succeed. The
number of children that can cause bends and breaks in metal and other materials
just by wanting the break or bend to occur is increasing daily. As previously
mentioned, John Taylor, professor of mathematics at Kings College, reports in
his excellent book, Superminds, on the extensive tests run in England on several
of these gifted children. If the Gellerizing children continue to increase in
numbers and ability, the 1980s will see such fantasies of TV as "My Favorite
Martian," "I Dream of Jeannie," and "Bewitched" becoming a part of reality.

With controlled, repeatable experiments like those conducted by Taylor and by
the Stanford Research Institute in the United States, we begin to have good
solid data available for study. Gradually we are moving into a position from
which we can begin to create a science of "magic," for that which has been
called magic through the ages is now being performed at an ever-increasing rate,
primarily by children. In the future, we may even find this "magic" added to the
curriculum of the sciences at universities. In point of fact, the present
disciplines of chemistry, physics, etc., are still basically "magic" to us,
since we are still in the position of having no ultimate explanation of
causality.

Carla: One of the concepts most central to the system of study which comes out
of research into the contactee messages offered by alleged UFO contact is the
concept of the immortality of our individual consciousness. There is a long
mystical tradition extending back far beyond Biblical times, which posits a type
of immortal soul. St. Paul in his Epistles has distinguished between the human
body and the spiritual body. Long before St. Paul's century, Egyptian priests
had the concept of the ka and posited that this ka, or spiritual personality,
existed after death and was the true repository of the essence of consciousness
of the person who had lived the life. Egyptians, of course, made very elaborate
arrangements for life after death.

If life after death is posited as a probability, one may also posit life before
birth. Any mother who has more than one child will testify to the undoubted fact
that each child comes into his life or incarnation already equipped with a
personality which cannot be explained by environment or heredity. After all the
factors of both have been accounted for, there remains a unique personality with
which the child seems to have been born. Each child has certain fears which are
not explainable in terms of the fears of the parents. A child, for instance, may
be terrified of a thunderstorm. The rest of the family may be perfectly
comfortable during such a storm. Another child may be extraordinarily gifted at
the playing of an instrument when neither parent nor any relative as far back as
the parents can remember had musical ability.

This brings us back to the serious consideration of reincarnation. According to
the alleged UFO contact messages, reincarnation is one of the most important
concepts to be grasped, for through it the universe functions in order to
advance the evolution of mankind. This evolution is seen to be not only physical
but also metaphysical, not only of the body but also of the spirit, and
incarnations are seen in this system of philosophy to be opportunities for an
individual to continue his evolution through numerous and varied experiences.

Although perhaps two-thirds of the world's population embraces, or is familiar
with a religious system which posits reincarnation, those of us of the
Judeo-Christian culture are not as familiar with this concept. Nevertheless,
Don's early investigations seemed to indicate that reincarnation was a
probability and that incarnations contained situations, relationships, and
lessons which were far more easily understood in the light of knowledge of
previous incarnations.

One succinct example of this relationship, which some are fond of calling karma,
is that of a young boy (who requests that his name not be used) who in this life
had experienced such intense allergies to all living things that he could not
cut the grass, smell the flowers, or, during the blooming season, spend much
time at all outside. Under hypnotic regression he experienced in detail a long
life in England. He had been a solitary man whose nature was such as to avoid
contact with any human being. He had inherited a fairly large estate and he
spent his life upon it. His one pleasure was the very extensive garden that he
maintained. In it he had his gardeners plant all manner of flowers, fruits, and
vegetables.

After the life had been discussed, and while the lad was still in trance,
hypnotist Lawrence Allison asked the boy, as he often did, to contact what is
loosely referred to as his Higher Self. He had the boy ask his Higher Self if
the lesson of putting people first and other things second had been learned. The
Higher Self said that indeed the lesson had been learned. The hypnotist then had
the boy ask the Higher Self if this allergy could be healed, since the lesson
had been learned and the allergy was no longer necessary. The Higher Self
agreed. The hypnotist then carefully brought the boy out of the hypnotic state
and walked over to his piano on which was placed a magnolia. As magnolia
blossoms will do, it had dropped its pollen on the polished surface of the
piano, and the hypnotist scraped the pollen onto his hand, took it over to the
boy, and deliberately blew the pollen directly at the boy's nose. "How could you
do that to me!" exclaimed the boy. "You know how allergic I am." "Oh, really?"
asked the hypnotist. "I don't hear you sneezing." The boy remained cured of his
allergy.

When we attempt to consider our relationship with the universe, we begin to see
that there is a great deal more in heaven and earth than has been dreamt of in
most philosophies. It is an unbelievably gigantic universe, and if we have a
true relationship to it we must, ourselves, be more than, or other than, our
daily lives seem to encompass. In The Ra Material a good deal of information is
discussed concerning our true relationship with the universe, but it is good to
realize that we do have a long tradition of work upon what may perhaps most
simply be called the magical personality.

Magic is, of course, a much misused term and is mostly understood as being the
art of prestidigitation, or illusion. When one sees a magician, one accepts the
fact that one is seeing very skillfully performed illusions.

However, there is a study of the so-called magical personality which suggests
that there is a thread which runs through our daily lives which we can grasp;
and, using that thread, remove ourselves from time to time into a framework of
reference points in which we see reality as being that of the spiritual body,
that the personality which exists from incarnation to incarnation and indeed
"since before the world was." By working upon this magical personality, by
interiorizing experience, by accepting responsibility for all that occurs, by
carefully analyzing our reactions to all that occurs, and by eventually coming
to balance our reactions to all that occurs so that our actions in our
environment are generated within the self and are no longer simple reactions to
outward stimulus, we strengthen the so-called magical personality until we are
able to have some small claim to "the art of causing changes in consciousness at
will." This is the classic definition of magic. Each time that a person sustains
an unfortunate situation and reacts to it by not giving anger for anger or
sadness for sadness but instead offering compassion and comfort where none was
expected, we strengthen that thread of inner strength within us and we become
more and more associated with a life that is closely related to the organic
evolution of the universe.

It is some sense of the wholeness or organic nature of the universe which best
informs the student of the UFOs' purposes in being here. They have been here, by
many accounts, for thousands of years; at least UFOs have been mentioned, along
with many other strange sights, in the annals of all early histories including
the Bible.

Modern-day interest in UFOs can probably be fairly accurately dated from Kenneth
Arnold's historic sighting over Mt. Rainier in Washington. Another early and
historic sighting, also by an extremely reliable witness, is coincidentally
connected with Don Elkins and so I would choose the Mantell case of January 7,
1948, instead of the Kenneth Arnold case of June 24, 1947, for discussion.

Thomas Mantell had trained as a pilot and had flown missions in Africa, Europe,
and, most notably, D-Day. In 1947 he was out of the Air Corps and had started
the Elkins-Mantell Flying School on Bowman Field in Louisville, Kentucky. In
1947 Don Elkins was a youthful student in this school.

At about two o'clock in the afternoon on January 7, 1948, the Kentucky State
Police called Fort Knox and reported to the MPs there that they had sighted a
circular flying object moving rather quickly in their area. The MPs called the
commanding officer at Godman Field at Fort Knox and through due process the
flight service checked with Wright Field in Ohio to see if there were any
experimental aircraft which could explain the sighting. Wright Field had none
flying.

Meanwhile, the tower at Godman Field, Fort Knox, had already sighted this
disc-shaped object, both visually and on radar, and had made a report which was
relayed quickly to the commanding officer.

As it happened, four F-51s were in the area en route from Marietta, Georgia,
near Atlanta, to Louisville, Kentucky. Since they were already airborne the
commanding officer at Godman Field decided to contact the lead pilot and request
that he investigate the UFO. The lead pilot was Captain Thomas Mantell.

Mantell was given a radar vector from Godman tower and moved towards the UFO. He
sighted the object and stated that it was traveling slower than he was and that
he would close to take a look. Then Mantell informed the tower that the object
was now above him, that it appeared to be metallic, and that it was tremendous
in size.

None of the F-51s, including Mantell's, was equipped with oxygen. The other
pilots leveled off at 15,000 feet. Mantell kept climbing. That was the last
transmission from Captain Mantell. Minutes later there was a telephone call
stating that a plane had crashed. It was Captain Mantell's. His body lay near
the wreckage.

I could spend the length of the book attempting to give you a sketchy
introduction to the thousands and thousands of sightings like Captain Mantell's
that involve irrefutably puzzling and concrete evidence of something highly
strange occurring. There are many radar sightings of UFOs. There is one volume,
published by the Center for UFO Studies in Evanston, Illinois, which deals
solely with the numerous physical traces that UFOs have left behind, either by
irradiating the soil, causing other changes in soil composition, or leaving
impressions in the ground. A computer set up by this same organization to carry
a program of information regarding UFOs contains well over 80,000 reports; and
some things become startlingly clear by the use of "UFOCAT," the computer. For
instance, it is now possible, if one measures a landing trace from a UFO
sighting, to find out from the computer what the probable description of the UFO
itself will be. Thus, in a way, the witness is merely confirming what the
computer already knows.

However, this is an introduction to a book which consists of transcripts of
messages of a very precise nature having to do with metaphysics, philosophy, and
the plan of evolution, both physical and spiritual, of man on Earth.
Consequently, what I propose to do is share with you some of the research
material which our group has collected through the years. Since all of these
examples come from the same group we never describe who the receiver may be as
we feel that it is the information that is important rather than the person who
is transmitting.

According to an entity called Hatonn who has spoken with our group and several
others for many years, the purpose in being here of at least some of the UFOs
that are seen in our skies at this time is much like the purpose that we might
have in sending aid to a disaster-stricken or extremely impoverished country. It
is a desire to be of service.

We have been contacting people of planet Earth for many, many of your years. We
have been contacting at intervals of thousands of years those who sought our
aid. It is time for many of the people of this planet to be contacted, for many
now have the understanding and the desire to seek something outside the physical
illusion that has for so many years involved the thinking of those of this
planet. The process we are stimulating is one which is self-generating. As more
and more of those who desire our contact receive it and pass it on to others,
then those who receive this passed-on information will then themselves be able
to reach a state of thinking and understanding sufficiently in tune, shall I
say, with our vibrations in order to receive our contact. For this, my friends,
is how contacts work. It is first necessary, if the entity is to be able to
receive our contact, for him to become of a certain vibration as a result of his
thinking. This is greatly speeded by involvement in groups such as this. And
then it is finally done through meditation. In other words, the verbal
communications given to the entity by the channels such as this one create a
system of thought and a desire for spiritual awareness that raises his
vibration.

We of the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator are
very sorry that we cannot step upon your soil and teach those of your people who
desire our service. But, my friends, as we have said before, this would be a
very great disservice to those who do not desire our service at this time, and
we are afraid we would have little effect in bringing understanding even to
those who desire it, for understanding, my friends, comes from within. We can
only guide. We can only suggest. We are attempting to do this in such a way that
the seeking of the individual will be stimulated to turning his thinking inward,
inward to that single source of love and understanding, the Creator, that is
part of us all, part of everything that exists, for everything that exists, my
friends, is the Creator.

We are very privileged to have you join with us in this great service at this
time in the history of your planet. For this is a very great time, a great
transitional period, in which many of the Earth's people will be raised from
their state of confusion to a simple understanding: the love of their Creator.

Hatonn speaks of our desire to seek something outside the physical illusion,
What he talks about so persuasively is something that is often referred to by
members of what Ra calls the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the
Infinite Creator as "the original thought." This is another term for our word,
"love," but implies a great deal more. It implies a unity that is so great that
we do not see each other simply as close friends, or brothers and sisters, but,
ideally, as the Creator; and, as we see each other and ourselves as the Creator,
we see one being. This concept is at the very heart of telepathy and Hatonn
talks about this concept and the original thought in general:

At this time I am in a craft far above your place of dwelling. I am at this time
able to monitor your thoughts. This, my friends, might seem to some of your
peoples to be an infringement, but I can assure you that it is not. Our
capabilities of knowing the thinking of the peoples of this planet Earth are not
designed in any way to infringe upon either their thinking or their activities.
We do not consider the knowledge of the thoughts of others to be an infringement
for we see these thoughts as our own. We see these thoughts as the thoughts of
the Creator.

My friends, it may seem to you that a thought of a nature other than one of love
and brotherhood might be a thought generated not of our Creator. This is not
possible, my friends. All thought that is generated is generated by the Creator.
All things that are generated are generated by the Creator. He is all things and
is in all places, and all of the consciousness and all of the thought that
exists is the thought of our Creator. His infinite number of parts all have free
will, and all may generate in any way they choose. All of His parts communicate
with all of the creation, in His entire and infinite sense.

We are not attempting to change the thinking of our Creator. We are only
attempting to bring His ideas to some of the more isolated parts for their
inspection and appraisal. Isolated parts, I say, my friends, and why should we
consider these parts to be isolated? We consider them isolated because from our
point of view they have chosen to wander far from the concept that we have found
to permeate most of the parts of the creation with which we are familiar. We
find, my friends, that man upon planet Earth in his experiences and experiments
has become isolated in his thinking and has divorced it from that to which we
are accustomed in the vast reaches of creation which we have experienced.

I urge you, my friends, to remember what we have brought to you. The next time
that you are, shall we say, backed into a corner by the circumstances which
prevail within the illusion of your physical existence, remember what you have
learned and do not forget what you have worked so hard to obtain. You will
choose at any time to alter your needs and desires from within the physical
illusion to your being within the creation of the Father. As long as your
objectives lie within this physical illusion it will be necessary for you to be
subject to the laws which prevail within this illusion. If your desires can be
altered by the application of what you are learning and are lifted in the
creation of the Infinite One, then, my friends, you may have a great deal more
ability to remove yourself from the corners into which the illusion seems to
back you.

To some who may read these words the concepts may seem to be a less than
practical and certainly overly idealistic method of discussing what many have
called the new age or the Age of Aquarius. It certainly seems unlikely that an
entire planet could go so wrong philosophically and that beings supposedly more
advanced than we would care enough about us to attempt to help us.

However as we look for the heart of the "cosmic" system of philosophy, we find
much that is clear and simple without being simplistic in the least, much that
is ethical without being dogmatic-in short, much that is informative. Here
Hatonn speaks of the nature of reality, which, in the main, seems to have
escaped the notice of Earth man:

My friends, man on Earth has become very shortsighted in appreciation of the
creation. He does not understand the true meaning of the simple and beautiful
life that surrounds him. He does not appreciate its generation and regeneration.
He learns that the very atmosphere that he breathes is cycled through the plant
life to be regenerated to support him and his fellow beings and creatures, and
yet this seems to the vast majority of those who dwell upon this planet to be an
exercise in technology rather than one in theology. There is no awareness of the
Creator's plan to provide for His children, to provide for their every desire
and to provide a state of perfection. Man on Earth has lost the awareness that
is rightfully his. And why, my friends, has he lost this awareness? He has lost
this because he has focused his attention upon devices and inventions of his
own. He has become hypnotized by his playthings and his ideas. He is but a child
in his mind.

All of this may be very simply remedied, and man can once more return to an
appreciation of reality rather than an appreciation of the illusion created by
his mind. All that is necessary, my friends, is that he individually avail
himself to this appreciation of reality through the process of meditation, for
this process stills his active conscious mind which is continually seeking
stimulus within the illusion developed over so many centuries of time upon
planet Earth. Very rapidly, then, he can return to an appreciation of the
reality in the functioning of the real creation.

This, my friends, is what man of Earth must return to if he is to know reality:
this simple thought of absolute love, a thought of total unity with all his
brothers regardless of how they might express themselves or whom they might be,
for this is the original thought of your Creator.

The creation of the Father, then, as Hatonn calls it, has a very simple nature,
a nature in which love is the essence of all things and of all their functions.

Yet this "real" creation obviously is not uppermost in most of our minds because
we live in a day-to-day atmosphere to which the Confederation has referred quite
often as an illusion.

We of the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator have
been, for many of your years, aware of many principles of reality. We are aware
of these principles because we have availed ourselves to them just as the people
of your planet may do.

It is possible through meditation to totally reduce the illusion that you now
experience that creates the separation-an illusory separation-to what it
actually is, a total illusion. We have been continuing to speak to you about
meditation. We have spoken to you many times about reality and about love and
about understanding, and yet you do not seem to be able to overcome the
illusion.

The reason for the illusion, my friends, is one that man on Earth has generated.
He has generated it out of desire. This illusion is useful. It is very useful
for those who would wish to evolve at a very rapid rate by experiencing it and
by using it while within it. Many of us who are now circling your planet would
desire to have the opportunity that you have, the opportunity to be within the
illusion and then, through the generation of understanding, use the potentials
of the illusion. This is a way of gaining progress spiritually and has been
sought out by many of our brothers.

I cannot over-emphasize the necessity of becoming able to understand the nature
of the potentials within your illusion and then, by self-analysis and
meditation, reacting to that in a way that will express the thought that
generated us: the thought of our Creator. This was done by the teacher whom you
know as Jesus. This man recognized his position. He recognized the illusion. He
understood the reason for the potentials within the illusion, and his reaction
to these potentials and activities within the illusion was a reaction which was
expressing the thought of the Creator, a thought of love.

Keep uppermost in your mind that the illusion that you experience is an
illusion, that it is surrounding you for the purpose of teaching you. It can
only teach you if you become aware of its teachings. It is said that "He worked
His wonders in mysterious ways." This way may seem mysterious; however, it is
the way of spiritual evolvement. There are many souls experiencing the illusion
in which you find yourself; however, there are few using this illusion to grow.
They are not doing this other than at a subliminal level because they have not
availed themselves through their seeking to a knowledge of the possibility of
doing this.

Once an individual has become aware of the possibility of using the illusion in
which he finds himself in your physical world for the progression of spiritual
growth, it is necessary that he take the next step and use his knowledge to
express, regardless of the potentials which affect him, the love and
understanding of his Creator.

As you have by now become aware, meditation is always suggested as the best
means of attaining understanding, of progressing spiritually, and of
understanding the nature of the illusion and the purpose for which you are
experiencing it. Each person is involved in an illusion or game in which we may,
if we wish, use our consciousness in meditation in such a way as to create a
more rapid growth in personal evolution. But how do we bring ourselves to the
point at which this process, which often seems very difficult, is grasped and
begun?

Desire, my friends, is the key to what you receive. If you desire it, you shall
receive it. This was the Creator's plan, a plan in which all of His parts would
receive exactly what they desire. My friends, often in the illusion which you
now experience it seems that you do not acquire what you desire. In fact, the
opposite seems to be the case in many, many instances. It is a paradox, it
seems, that such a statement should be made and that such apparent results of
desire are manifested, and yet we state, without exception, that man receives
exactly what he desires. Perhaps, my friends, you do not understand desire.
Perhaps this understanding is not within the intellectual mind. Perhaps it will
be necessary to spend time in meditation to become aware of your real desire.
For, my friends, there is much, much more of you and of the creation than you
presently appreciate with your intellectual abilities in your present illusion.

It is very difficult for the peoples of this planet to give up their illusion,
to give up the preconceived knowledge of what they believe to be cause and
effect. However, this is not reality. This is illusion, born of illusion. It is
a simple product of the complexity that man upon this planet has generated. Join
with us in divorcing your thinking from such complexities and become aware of
what has created you, everything that you experience, and everything that is
thought. Become aware of your Creator. Become aware of His desire, and when you
know this desire you will know your own, for you and your Creator are one, and
you are one with all of His parts and, therefore, all of your fellow beings
throughout all of the creation. When you know His desire you will feel it. There
will be no more confusion. There will be no more questions. You will have found
what you have sought. You will have found Love, for this is the desire of your
Creator: that all of His parts express and experience the Love that created you.
This may be found simply, in meditation. No amount of seeking within the
intellectual concepts of your people, no amount of careful planning or careful
interpretation of the written or spoken word will lead you to the simple truth.

The Confederation messages concentrate a great deal upon the concept of seeking
and of desire, feeling that the will of each entity is absolutely central to
each entity's quest for evolution. In fact, they say, free will is at the
foundation of the universe. Each entity is conceived not only as being part of
one unity but also as being a totally unique part of that unity. Each person's
free will is quite paramount and the Confederation's concern is always to avoid
infringement upon the freewill of any person. Their method of contacting man on
Earth takes its form from a deep concern for this free will:

We do not wish to impose our understanding of truth upon your peoples, and this
would be something that we would do if we contacted them directly. We could not
help it, for our very utterance of truth would be accepted by many of your
peoples as being valid. We do not wish to be thought of as the ultimate
representatives of the Creator's truth. We wish to give this to your peoples in
such a way so that they may accept or reject this at their own will. This, as we
understand it, is a necessary provision in the spiritual evolvement of all
mankind: that he be, at some state of his evolution, in a position to accept or
reject what is necessary for his evolution. In this way, and only in this way,
can he know the truth, the truth of the Creator, that single truth that is the
creation, the truth of the love of the creation.

It must be realized from within. It cannot be impressed from without. We are
attempting to stimulate those of your peoples who would be stimulated to seeking
this truth that is within them. We have been required by our understanding of
our Creator's principle to remain in hiding, for we cannot serve one individual
and at the same time do a disservice to his neighbor by proving within his own
mind that we exist, for many of those of planet Earth at this time do not desire
to believe in or have proof of our existence. For this reason we find it
necessary to speak to those who seek through channels such as this one. We find
it necessary to give to those who seek that which they seek in such a way that
they, for themselves, may appraise its value and accept or reject, on their own
terms, those thoughts that we bring, and understand the reality of the creation
in which all of us exist.

Once the desire to receive this message has been developed the messages are
indeed available, not just from our group but from many so-called contactee or
channeling groups around the world. Indeed, you will find little new in the
"cosmic" system of philosophy. Those concepts are basic, profound, and simple.
The Confederation has a name for one of the great goals of this system of
meditation and study-understanding:

Many of your peoples are at this time seeking outside their illusion. To those
who seek, we offer our understanding. We do not attempt to say that we have
ultimate wisdom. We only suggest that that which we have to offer may be of
value, for we have found, in our experience, as we have passed through the same
experiences as those of Earth, that there is a most beneficial direction in
seeking to serve. We are acting through instruments such as those here tonight
to give to those who seek, an understanding. Our presence is meant to stimulate
seeking. Through this process, we hope to contact as many of the peoples of your
planet as would desire our contact. We hope in the very near future to be able
to contact many more of the peoples of your planet, the peoples who would desire
understanding. It is difficult to contact those people of your planet because of
this, shall I say, mixture of types, but it is well worth our effort if we are
able to contact but one.

We will continue to act as we do now, speaking through instruments such as this
one, until a sufficient number of the peoples of your planet have become aware
of truth. We are constantly striving to bring, through many channels of
communication, the simple message to the peoples of Earth: the simple message
that will leave them with a simple understanding of all that there is, and that
is love.

But understanding, that understanding which shows us the love of an Infinite
Creator, is again and again described as being possible far more easily through
the processes of meditation than by any other method:

There are pieces of information that are of importance and there are pieces of
information that are not. Wisdom is a rather lonely matter, my friends. You must
accept this truth as you acquire the burden of wisdom. That which you know, you
are to be careful of, for what you know in the real creation has power, and that
which you desire is all of the direction which that power will be aimed at; but
have faith, my friends, in what you know and what you are learning. Feed your
faith and your understanding through meditation. The further that you go along
this path, my friends, the more meaningful you will find this simple statement:
meditate. It begins as a simple process and, little by little, it becomes a way
in which you live. Observe it as you progress along your own spiritual path.

It is frequently suggested in contactee messages that the state of mind of the
seeker has the opportunity of being continuously in a far more pleasant
configuration than is the mind of one who is not actively engaged in pursuing a
path of self-knowledge and seeking. However, there are other fruits of the path
of meditation and seeking which are predictable and which engage the attention
of those who channel these messages.

It is to be remembered, my friends, that service to others is service to one's
self. Notice that we do not say that service is like unto service to one's self.
There is no similarity between others and ourselves. There is identity. There is
completion and unity. Therefore, that which is felt of a negative nature towards
a sheep of the flock is felt towards one's self and is felt toward the Creator.
This enters the service which you attempt to give to yourself and to the Creator
through service to another and causes a blot or a stain upon the perfect service
you would have performed. It must be remembered that each person is a completely
free entity whose independence must in no way be shaken and yet whose identity
remains one with you.

******

There is only one thing of great importance for you to consider at this time.
That is your personal preparation for service. You are to serve your fellow man,
and, therefore, it is necessary that you prepare yourselves for this service.
This of course, my friends, is done in meditation. We cannot overemphasize the
importance of meditation. Through this technique you will receive answers to all
of your questions. It is difficult to realize this, but this is true. All of
your questions can be reduced to an extremely simple concept. This you can
become aware of in meditation. Once this has been done you will be ready to
serve, just as others have served and are now serving upon your planet. Follow
their example; spend time in meditation. Qualify yourself to reach out to your
fellow man and lead him from the darkness of confusion that he is experiencing
back into the light that he desires.

One service which the Confederation sources greatly appreciate is that provided
by vocal channels which are trained in groups such as the one which we have had
in Louisville since 1962. They never suggest in any way that their message is
unique or that "salvation" can only be gained by listening to that message.
However, they are aware that there are many who seek that message through
sources other than orthodox religion and classical philosophy. Consequently,
they are here to provide a service of making information available and can only
perform their service through vocal channels:

There are more people upon this planet seeking than there have been in the past.
However, many are quite confused in their attempts to seek and there is a need
at this time for many more channels such as this one who can receive directly
the thoughts that so many of the people of this planet are seeking. We are
attempting at this time to generate greater numbers of proficient vocal channels
who can receive our thoughts quite readily. This requires daily meditation. This
is all that is required: daily meditation. It is assumed, of course, that as
this daily meditation is performed there is a desire for our contact.

As one who has participated in meditation groups for many years, may I suggest
that individual meditations not include the attempt to contact Confederation
sources. It is best to pursue this attempt only in a group situation, preferably
a group which contains at least one experienced receiver. And always, whether
meditating alone or in a group, I strongly recommend some means of "tuning" so
that the meditation which follows will be at the highest spiritual level
possible. This "tuning" can be accomplished in any way preferable to the
meditator. The Lord's Prayer, "Aum-ing" or other singing or chanting, the
reading of some inspirational writing, or a careful visualization of the "white
light" of the Creator, are all useful "tuning" methods.

Reincarnation is very basic to the Confederation message. One of the most highly
regarded fruits of the meditation and seeking process is the ability of the
seeker to penetrate what Ra calls the "forgetting process" which occurs at the
time of our birth into this incarnation so that we might become aware of the
lessons which we have to learn during this incarnation. These lessons are always
along the lines of how to love better, more fully, more deeply, or with more
kindness and understanding. However, each entity has unique lessons:

At the time at which each of you incarnated, my friends, each of you was aware
that certain lessons, hitherto unlearned, were to be the goals for achievement
in this incarnation. If it seems to you that your entire incarnation within this
illusion has been a series of difficulties of one particular type, then you are
almost certainly aware in some manner of one of your lessons. As you can see,
these lessons are not to be avoided. They are to be learned.

Further, we must point out to you that when a confrontation in such a lesson has
been achieved, that which separates you from understanding is most often your
own thinking. Your conscious thinking processes are quite capable of being
self-destructive in the sense that they may aid you to avoid the lesson that you
wish in reality to learn. Therefore, as you approach a lesson, we suggest that
if it is possible to achieve a temporary abeyance of the conscious, analytical
processes, then you may return to the problem with a much clearer mentality,
ready to learn what you came to this experience to learn, rather than only to
avoid what you came to learn.

We know how difficult it is to achieve the meditative state at all times, for we
have been where you are and we are aware of that particular type of illusion
that you call physical. We urge you, therefore, to depend on meditation of a
formal kind, then to attempt a semi-meditative state at all times, and, by this,
we mean simply to achieve a state of attention so that your destructive impulses
are not free to clog your mind completely and keep you from learning the lessons
you came to learn.

Undergirding all of the lessons that we have to learn about love is the basic
concept that all things are one:

Meditate upon the complete unity of yourself and all that you see. Do this not
once, and not simply in present circumstances, but at all times, and especially
in difficult circumstances. For insofar as you love and feel at one with those
things which are difficult for you, to that extent will those circumstances be
alleviated. This is not due to any laws within our physical illusion, but is due
to the Law of Love, for that body which is of spirit, which is interpenetrated
with the physical body, is higher than your physical body, and those changes
which you make by love upon your spiritual body will, of necessity, reflect
themselves within the physical illusion.

All is one, my friends. My voice is now the voice of this instrument; my
thoughts are her thoughts. Please believe that the vibration we offer to you is
not a vibration of personality, but is a vibration of the Creator. We are also
channels. There is only one voice. Within this vibration, we are
self-consciously aware that this voice is the voice of the Creator. It is simply
a matter of lifting vibrations which are not so self-aware of the Creator. All
things will eventually come into harmony in relation to your understanding.

Even if the universe for those around you remains disharmonious and difficult,
if your mind is stayed upon the unity of the Creator, your own universe will
become harmonious, and this is not by your doing but by the simple love of the
Creator.

From many sources we have heard that we are in the last days of a particular era
of evolution. Popular writers of the Christian faith have taken the writings of
the Book of Revelations and analyzed them in such a way that it is suggested
that the days of Armageddon are near at hand. Scientists have written many books
exploring the possibility that unusual planetary configurations such as the
Jupiter Effect will occur now and in the year 2,000, thus enlarging the
possibility for Earth changes. Other scientists have examined much evidence
indicating that a polar shift by the year 2,000 is probable. Prophets such as
Edgar Cayce have channeled information having to do with such drastic changes
occurring and in addition, of course, there are our many concerns having
strictly to do with the man-made potential for planetary devastation. We also
have gathered information in our meetings on the subject of Earth changes:

There is a season upon your planet which shall be highly traumatic within your
physical illusion. The physical reasons for this are varied. Your scientists
will spend a great deal of time, while they can, in attempting to catalog and
describe each of the conditions which will produce disaster on this physical
plane of your planet. That which your scientists speak of is quite so, and will
be part of the program which has been predicted by all of those holy works which
you have upon the face of the Earth.

It is not either permissible or possible for us to tell you precisely what
events will occur, or when they will occur, due to the fact that the vibration
within the mind and heart of the peoples upon your planet is determining and
will determine the precise events. There is within the planet Earth a great deal
of karma which must be adjusted as the cycle changes, and these things will
manifest. Precisely when, and how, we cannot say, nor would we wish to, my
friends. For the rain, and the wind, and fire, will destroy only those things
which are in what you call the third density of vibration. You may value those
things because you cannot imagine what a fourth-density existence will be like.
We suggest to you that you spend no time concerning yourselves with the effort
of maintaining your third density existence after the vibration change to fourth
density has been completed.

If, within your spirit, your graduation day has come, those things necessary for
your emergence into fourth density will be done for you. All will be
accomplished by helpers which you must be aware that you have.

It is extremely possible that damage will occur to those things which you
identify with yourself in the third density. If we may speak plainly, you will
observe the valley of the shadow of death. These very words, my friends, have
been spoken to you before, and yet you cling to that physical body and those
physical surroundings as though your spirit were attached quite permanently to
them.

May we suggest to you that you can find your spirit neither in your head, nor in
your hands, nor in your chest, nor in your legs, nor in your feet, that nowhere
can you find your spirit; nowhere can you operate to remove it, nor to aid it.
Your spirit resides within a shell. The shell may be removed, but that is no
matter. The spirit does not perish.

What is the metaphysical meaning of this suggested physical trauma of our
planet? The Confederation suggests that the planet itself is moving into a new
vibration, a new portion of space and time, which many have called the New Age,
but into which we shall not be able to enter unless we have indeed learned the
lessons of love which it has been our choice to learn or not to learn for many
incarnations. Therefore the Confederation suggests that it is very important to
choose to follow the positive path or not to follow it:

There is a choice to be made very shortly, and it would be preferable if all of
the people of this planet understand the choice that is to be made. It will be
difficult for many of the people of this planet to understand what this choice
is, because it is a choice that they have not considered. They have been much
too involved in their daily activities and their confusion and their desires of
a very trivial nature to be concerned with an understanding of the choice that
they are very shortly to make. Whether they wish to or not, whether they
understand it or not, regardless of any influence, each and every one of the
people who dwell upon planet Earth will shortly make a choice. There will be no
middle area. There will be those who choose to follow the path of love and light
and those who choose otherwise.

This choice will not be made by saying, "I choose the path of love and light,"or
"l do not choose it." The verbal choice will mean nothing. This choice will be
measured by the individual's demonstration of his choice. This demonstration
will be very easy for us of the Confederation of Planets in His Service to
interpret. This choice is measured by what we term the vibratory rate of the
individual. It is necessary, if an individual is to join those who make the
choice of love and understanding, for his rate of vibration to be above a
certain minimal level. There are many now that are close to this minimum level,
but due to continuing conditions of erroneous thought that prevail upon your
surface, they are either fluctuating around this point or are even in some cases
drifting away from the path of love and understanding. There are many whose
vibratory rate at this time is sufficiently high for them to travel with no
difficulty into the density of vibration that this planet is shortly to
experience.

At some time in the future, then, something that the Confederation has called
the harvest will take place. This concept of the Judgment Day differs from the
eschatological one in that the one who judges us is not a God apart from us but
the God within us. As a result of this harvest some will go on to a new age of
love and light and will learn new lessons in a very positive and beautiful
density, as the Confederation calls it. Others will have to repeat this
particular grade of lessons and relearn the lessons of love. Here the
Confederation entity, Hatonn, speaks once again of the harvest and of the
Confederation's purpose in speaking through contactee groups:

There is going to be a Harvest, as you might call it, a harvest of souls that
will shortly occur upon your planet. We are attempting to extract the greatest
possible harvest from this planet. This is our mission, for we are the
Harvesters.

In order to be most efficient, we are attempting to create first a state of
seeking among the people of this planet who desire to seek. This would be those
who are close to the acceptable level of vibration. Those above this level are
of course not of as great an interest to us since they have, you might say,
already made the grade. Those far below this level, unfortunately, cannot be
helped by us at this time. We are attempting at this time to increase by a
relatively small percentage the number who will be harvested into the path of
love and understanding.

Even a small percentage of those who dwell upon your planet is a vast number,
and this is our mission, to act through groups such as this one in order to
disseminate information in such a fashion that it may be accepted or rejected,
that it may be in a state lacking what the people of your planet choose to call
proof.

We offer them no concrete proof, as they have a way of expressing it. We offer
them Truth. This is an important function of our mission-to offer Truth without
proof. In this way, the motivation will, in each and every case, come from
within the individual. In this way, the individual vibratory rate will be
increased. An offering of proof or an impressing of this Truth upon an
individual in such a way that he would be forced to accept it would have no
usable effect upon his vibratory rate.

This, then, my friends, is the mystery of our way of approaching your peoples.

Another concept that has come out of the many communications from alleged UFO
entities is that of "Wanderers." They are usually service-oriented people, and,
as would be predictable, they often have a great deal of difficulty fitting into
the planetary vibrations of Earth. Often they have the feeling that they do not
fit in or do not belong but at the same time, very often, these people are
possessed of many gifts, in the arts, in teaching, or in the simple sharing of a
cheerful and happy vibration, which certainly does not suggest the normal
attitude of a simple malcontent.

This concept is particularly interesting to many people who will be drawn to The
Ra Material because, according to that material, much of it will be most easily
recognized as being useful by Wanderers. There are not just a few Wanderers on
Earth today; Ra suggests a figure of approximately sixty-five million. They have
left other densities in harmonious environments to take on a kind of job that is
most difficult and dangerous, for if a Wanderer cannot at least begin to pierce
the forgetting process that occurs at birth into this density during his or her
lifetime on planet Earth, and remember the love and the light that the person
was intended to share, the Wanderer can conceivably become caught in the
third-density illusion, collecting what may loosely be termed as karma, and be
delayed in arriving again at the home planet until all that is unbalanced in
third density in this lifetime has been balanced.

[Material removed due to space limitations]

In late 1977 and early 1978 we accompanied Dr. Andrija Puharich and his research
associates to Mexico City to investigate a Mexican psychic surgeon, a
seventy-eight-year-old woman called Pachita, who had been practicing for a great
many years. The gift had come to her on the battlefield with Pancho Villa's
army, and, as in the Philippines, more of her patients were native than were
American. The one difference in her technique was the culture from which she
came. In the Philippines psychic healing came from an extremely literal belief
in Christianity as taught by Spanish missionaries for three hundred years.
Christianity was the center of almost every Filipino peasant's life. A large
percentage went to mass daily, and, as Don and I were there during Holy Week of
1975, we were able to watch evidence of the ruthlessly literal type of
Christianity that was practiced there. On Good Friday, for instance, there was a
great Catholic parade of the cross through the streets of Manila. What was
different about this parade was that there was a human being nailed to that
cross. Many had vied for that position. The one who had achieved it, when asked
for comment, simply replied that he felt very exalted and hoped that they would
choose him again the following year.

In Mexico, if Christianity is present at all, and it often is, it is an overlay
to an extremely strong Indian belief which is harsh and brooding. One brings to
mind the memories of the Mayan slaughter of innocents on the steep steps of the
Mexican pyramids.

Consequently, Pachita used a very dull knife with a five inch blade. She passed
it around amongst the entire research group watching to see our reactions,
especially mine, since I was the guinea pig. Since her "operations" took place
with me lying on my stomach I cannot give a first-hand account of what occurred,
but Don informs me that the knife seemed to disappear four inches into my back
and was then moved rapidly across the spine. This was repeated several times.
Pachita was, she said, working on my kidneys. Again we made no attempt to
conserve "evidence" as we knew that it would come to nothing. Many have
attempted to research psychic surgery by analysis of its products and have found
either inconclusive results or null results indicting that psychic surgery is a
fraud.

In the book, Arigo, by John Fuller, Dr. Puharich's early work with the South
American healer of that nickname, psychic surgery is carefully examined, and for
those interested in this unusual subject that book is a good place to begin. I
have never had any success in getting any orthodox doctor to test the possible
results of this Mexican experience. This is due to the fact that the procedure
used to test the kidneys can, if the kidneys are badly enough damaged already,
cause the kidneys to go into failure once again, and no orthodox doctor could be
expected to take that risk. Dr. Puharich himself was unwilling for me to go
through this procedure.

With all of its frustrations, investigation into areas in the very fringe of
psychic phenomena are most interesting, informative, and rewarding to the
researcher who is patient and whose approach to the subject is simply to gather
data rather than attempting to prove, step by step, hypotheses about that which
he is doing research. In the The Ra Material manifestations of this type of
materialization are discussed and the information is quite interesting.

Back in the United States, although I could no longer work at the typewriter, I
was still able to offer the continuing weekly meditations and to take on
advanced students for individual work. In 1978 James Allen McCarty heard about
our group, first from a number of people who had meditated at our Sunday night
meetings and had gone on to form a "light center" and nature preserve in Marion
County, Kentucky, and then from a two-hour, call-in radio show that Don and I
had done in Lexington, Kentucky. He came up with many people from the Marion
County meditation group to experience our meditations. After two meditations the
group as a whole stopped coming, but Jim made the 140-mile round trip almost
weekly, beginning in the spring of 1980. Jim had, for many years, been searching
for some method of aiding humanity. Born in 1947, and equipped with degrees in
business and education, he had studied, in addition, alternative methods for
teaching consciousness expansion. Some of this time was spent working with
inner-city children, but he began to find a very strong desire to discover a
clearer idea of what it was he was seeking.

In 1972 he booked a course of study in consciousness expansion called "brain
self-control" with a gruff old mountainman who lived in a log cabin at 10,000
feet in the Rocky Mountains of Colorado. During this course he learned, for the
first time, of the possibility of communication with advanced civilization from
outer space, not through any man-made means like radios, telegraphs, or
electronic gadgetry but through the use of the frontal lobes of the human brain.

Since this very central experience was in wilderness country, rocks, pine, and
juniper, he decided to search for an equally remote piece of land upon which he
could then offer these brain self-control experiences to others. On 132 acres in
central Kentucky, with a running creek for an access road, he formed the Rock
Creek Research and Development Laboratories and began to work on the subject
closest to his heart: the evolution of mankind. He gave several workshops on
this subject but found little interest in that area and so returned to a life of
homesteading and solitude for the next six and one-half years, growing his own
food, meditating, and studying. He was still curious as to what it would be like
to be in a clear, two-way communication with advanced intelligent beings, and,
thus, he very much enjoyed the meditations with the Louisville group, but he
also had previously become interested in work being done in a group in Oregon.
In the fall of 1980, he traveled from Kentucky to Oregon to work with this group
which was supposedly channeling the same source that Edgar Cayce had channeled
in deep trance.

However, the learning that he had received from the Sunday night meetings and
from the advanced study that he had with me had spoken to his inner-seeking,
and, seemingly of its own accord, his mind made itself up for him after only two
months in Oregon. He found that he needed to return to Louisville and work with
Don and me. On December 23, 1980, he arrived in Louisville, having traveled
5,000 miles from the woods of central Kentucky to Oregon and back to Louisville.

Don and I were endlessly grateful for McCarty's aid. His abilities were
extraordinary. He had a grasp of the metaphysical material going back to his
college days and he had read extensively through all the intervening years, so
he came to this work very informed of our areas of study. He was able to take up
the physical part of the research, filing, making notes, transcribing tapes, and
carrying on the correspondence that had sorely lapsed since my disability. Jim,
always thorough, sold his land. L/L Research merged with the Rock Creek Research
and Development Laboratories, keeping our old partnership name for our
publishing arm, purchased a new typewriter-Jim's fingers, strengthened by six
and one-half years of homesteading, overmatched my old electric typewriter-and
we settled down to do ... what? We didn't know.

We discussed doing a new book, updating what we had learned in Secrets of the
UFO and had blank paper ready to be filled. Jim had begun to do back research in
our voluminous files. Three weeks after he came, the Ra contact began.

During all the years that I had been channeling I had always channeled
consciously, using my free will to clothe telepathic concepts in my own
language. In 1980 a longtime friend and meditation group member, Elaine
Flaherty, died a tragically young death. She had had juvenile diabetes and had
died in her thirties. I had sat with her for many days in the hospital before
she finally left her body, and she had told me several times that she wanted to
make sure that her husband, Tom, was made aware that she was all right after her
death, for she knew that she was likely to die. She had told Tom, also a
longtime meditation group member as well.

After her funeral Tom came to me and asked if I would attempt to get in touch
with Elaine. Having been through all too many seances and not having a great
deal of personal commitment to the type of communication that one was likely to
get from one's physically dead relatives, I was at first reluctant to attempt
such "mediumship." However, these were my good friends and I could not say no.
Tom, Don, and Elaine's and Tom's son, Mike, gathered with me for the first
attempt. After some moments of consciously offering myself for the contact with
Elaine, I became unaware of the passing of time, and when I awakened Tom had
what sounded like Elaine's voice on tape speaking through me. That was my first
experience with trance. I did not know, and to this day do not know, how it
occurred. Tom asked once more if I would do this and again I went into what
seemed to be a very deep trance, remembering nothing and hearing what sounded
like Elaine's voice on tape after the session. Don stated that if he had heard
me from the next room without seeing me he would have been certain it was
Elaine.

This work was extremely draining to me and I asked Tom to accept the fact that I
really did not wish to continue being this type of medium. Tom agreed, saying
that he had what Elaine had promised and was satisfied. However only a few days
later, while working with an advanced meditation student, Leonard Cecil, I
received a new contact, one which I had never had before. As I do in all cases I
challenged this entity in the name of Christ, demanding that it leave if it did
not come as a messenger of Christ-consciousness. It remained, so I opened myself
to its channel. Again I went almost immediately into trance and the entity,
which called itself Ra, began its series of contacts with us. This contact is
ongoing, fascinating, and, to me, a source of some disquiet.

The person who decides to become a vocal channel in the first place has already
taken a step which is, to some people, quite difficult; that is, the willingness
to speak the words of one which is not controlled by the self. In free will
channeling, it is possible to choose to stop channeling. However, it is also
possible to utter complete nonsense because the channel never knows in advance
what the next concept will be. I hasten to add that this nonsense has never
occurred in my experience and that the channelings have always made a reasonable
amount of sense, and, in many cases, have been quite inspirational. Nevertheless
in a society where you are taught to measure your words with some care, it seems
an irresponsible act to simply blurt out that which comes into your mind.

When, in order for the contact to occur, trance has to be obtained, the disquiet
grows into something close to a near panic on my part. I do not know how the
procedure for a trance works, and I am always afraid that in this session
nothing will happen; I will remain conscious; and I will receive no contact.
Again, this has never happened. Since neither I nor either of the others in our
group has any real idea of how to aid me beyond a certain point in achieving a
state of "trance," there is nothing to be done but simply to move ahead. Don
states that, although my state of trance is similar to others he has observed,
it is what he would call "telepathic reception in the trance state."

Although I studied literature in my undergraduate days and was a librarian for
many years, reading the material almost always offers me the opportunity to
learn a new word or two and has certainly stretched my mind in the area of
science, which in my education was woefully lacking.

What concerns me perhaps more than anything else is that someone who reads this
material will consider this human being that I am to have some sort of wisdom
that Ra certainly has but that I certainly do not. If this work impresses you, I
can only ask that you please make a sharp differentiation in your mind between
the words and the "medium" through which the words come. You would not, for
instance, expect the water pipe to be responsible for the quality of the water
which runs through it. Certainly all of us in the research group try, through
meditation and daily life, to prepare ourselves as best we can for these
sessions. Nevertheless, what comes through our group stands on its own and
cannot be said to reflect on the wisdom or so-called spiritual advancement of
any of its members. As our popular philosophy has it, "We are all bozos on this
bus."

If you have any questions as you read, please feel free to write the Rock Creek
group. Its correspondent, Jim, will never ignore a letter, and since he has his
own experiences of the sessions themselves to share, he will finish this
introduction.

Jim McCarty: We are beginners when it comes to knowing how the Ra contact
occurs, and it has only been through a process of trial and error, session by
session, that we have learned more about how to support our instrument, Carla,
in the mental, physical, and spiritual senses. We were so excited about the Ra
contact when it first began that we had two sessions per day for days at a time;
but, we have since learned that this procedure was much too wearing on Carla. We
average about one session every week to ten days now, which allows us to prepare
for each session with the greater degree of care that seems to be required as
sessions accumulate.

A great deal of thought goes into the questions which Don asks during each
session. Each of us contributes ideas, but the great bulk of the line of
questioning is accomplished by Don, since he has the years of experience in
investigating the UFO contactee phenomenon necessary to develop the intellectual
foundation required in any attempt to fit the diverse pieces of this puzzle
together. He also has the intuitive sense that is vital in following the
unexpected and profoundly revealing answers that Ra so often gives with further
questions, developed on the spur of the moment, to take advantage of the new
insights.

With the decision made to hold a session the night before the session is to
occur, we arise the morning of the session, have a light breakfast, and begin
the series of steps which will best aid us in successfully completing the
session. I give Carla a half-hour back massage to loosen her muscles and joints
before each session because she will have to remain absolutely motionless for
between an hour and an hour and forty-five minutes. Then we meditate so that the
harmony we try to produce in our daily lives is intensified, and so that our
desires are unified into the single desire to see contact with Ra. We then
perform our ritual of protection and cleansing of the room in which the contact
will be made and situate Carla in a prone position on the bed, covering her body
with a white blanket, her eyes with a white cloth, and hook up the three tape
recorder microphones just below her chin so that we don't miss any of the
session if one or two tape recorders malfunction.

By this time, all that is visible of Carla is her hair flowing down both of her
shoulders and her nose poking out of the sea of cloth white surrounding it. As
she mentally recites the Prayer of St. Francis, Don is aligning the table which
holds the Bible, candle, incense, and chalice of water in a straight line with
her head, as recommended by Ra. After Don lights the candle and incense, he and
I walk the Circle of One around Carla and repeat the words which begin each
contact.

At some point after that, Carla departs her physical body and Ra then uses it to
make the words which form the responses to Don's questions. I meditate and send
light to Carla for the duration of the session, only taking time out to flip the
tapes over as they finish each side. When the session is over, Don waits a few
moments for Carla to return to her usually quite stiff body, calls her name a
few times until she responds, helps her to sit up, rubs her neck a bit, and
gives her the chalice full of water to drink after he and I have filled it as
full of our love vibrations as we can.

Since Carla has no idea of what has occurred during the session, she is always
most curious to know how it went. She has to settle for secondhand bits and
pieces of information until I can get the session transcribed from the tapes,
which is usually very easy since Ra speaks quite slowly and forms each syllable
with precise enunciation.

Participating in this communication with Ra has been most inspiring for each of
us because of the blend of eloquence and simplicity which characterizes Ra's
responses. The information contained in The Ra Material has been most helpful to
us in increasing our knowledge of the mystery of the creation and our evolution
through it. We hope that it might also be useful to you.

L/L Research

Don Elkins Carla L. Rueckert Jim McCarty

Louisville, Kentucky July 7, 1983

From the Ra material, Session No. 88, May 29, 1982:

Firstly, if pictures be taken of a working the visual image must needs be that
which is; that is, it is well for you to photograph only an actual working and
no sham nor substitution of any material. There shall be no distortions which
this group can avoid any more than we would wish distortions in our words.

Secondly, it is inadvisable to photograph the instrument or any portion of the
working room while the instrument is in trance. This is a narrow band contact,
and we wish to keep electrical and electromagnetic energies constant when their
presence is necessary and not present at all otherwise.

Thirdly, once the instrument is aware of the picture-taking, whether before or
after the working, the instrument shall be required to continuously respond to
speech thus assuring that no trance is imminent.

***

We ask that any photographs tell the truth, that they be dated and shine with a
clarity so that there is no shadow of any but genuine expression which may be
offered to those who seek truth.

We come as humble messengers of the Law of One, desiring to decrease
distortions. We ask that you, who have been our friends, work with any
considerations such as above discussed, not with the thought of quickly removing
an unimportant detail, but, as in all ways, regard such as another opportunity
to, as the adept must, be yourselves and offer that which is in and with you
without pretense of any kind.

RA, Session No. 2, January 20,1981: "Place at the entity's head a virgin chalice
of water. Place to the center the book most closely aligned with the
instrument's mental distortions, which are allied most closely with the Law of
One-that being the Bible that she touches most frequently. To the other side of
the Bible, place a small amount of cense, or incense, in a virgin censer. To the
rear of the book symbolizing One, opened to the Gospel of John, Chapter One,
place a white candle." June 9,1982

RA, Session No. 69, August 29, 1981: "At this particular working there is some
slight interference with the contact due to the hair of the instrument. We may
suggest the combing of this antenna-like material into a more orderly
configuration prior to the working." June 9, 1982

"We hook up three tape recorder microphones just below her chin so that we don't
miss any of the session if tape recorder one or two malfunctions, which has
happened." From the Introduction to The Ra Material. June 9, 1982

RA, Session No. 2, January 20, 1981: "The proper alignment is with the head
pointed 20 degrees north-by-northeast. This is the direction from which the
newer or New Age distortions of love/light, which are less distorted, are
emanating, and this instrument will find comfort therein." June 9, 1982

RA, Session No. 2, January 20, 1981: "The instrument would be strengthened by
the wearing of a white robe. The instrument shall be covered and prone, the eyes
covered." June 9, 1982

From the Introduction to The Ra Material: "Each of us contributes ideas, but the
great bulk of the line of questioning is accomplished by Don, who is the
questioner, since he has years of experience in investigating the UFO contactee
phenomenon necessary to develop the intellectual foundation which is required in
any attempt to fit the diverse pieces of this puzzle together." June 9, 1982

From the Introduction to The Ra Material: "We average about one session every
week or ten days now, which allows us to prepare for each session with the
greater degree of care that seems to be required as sessions accumulate. A great
deal of thought goes into the questions which Don asks during each session."
June 9, 1982

From the Introduction to The Ra Material: "After Don lights the candle and
incense, he and I walk the Circle of One around Carla and repeat the words which
begin each contact. At some point after that Carla departs her physical body and
Ra then uses it to make the words which form the responses to Don's questions. I
meditate and send light to Carla for the duration of the session, only taking
time out to flip the tapes over as they finish each side."

In this picture Carla is not channeling Ra but is singing "Amazing Grace" as per
Ra's instructions for the instrument to be constantly speaking if her eyes are
covered during the picture-taking session. June 9, 1982

This picture was taken immediately after Carla responded to her name and the
eye-covering was removed from her face, somewhat mussing her hair. June 9, 1982

From the Introduction to The Ra Material: "When the session is over, Don waits a
few moments for Carla to return to her usually quite stiff body; he calls her
name a few times until she responds, helps her to sit up, rubs her neck a bit,
and gives her the chalice full of water to drink after he and I have filled it
as full of our love vibrations as we can." June 9, 1982

Jim is transcribing Session No. 89 on the afternoon of June 9, 1982, while
Chocolate Bar, one of our four cats, observes. June 9, 1982

The exterior of the Ra room: the door and corner windows are part of the outside
of the room in which the Ra sessions have taken place since January 1981. June
9, 1982

Carla holding our longtime friend, thirteen-year-old Gandalf. June 26, 1982

Don, in the office, talking to picture-taker, Jim, and attracting a feline
audience as well. June 26, 1982

Jim and Carla prepare for the meditation that always precedes a Ra session. June
26, 1982

Carla, after Ra session No. 92, July 8, 1982

On January 15, 1981, our research group began receiving a communication from the
social memory complex, Ra. From this communication precipitated the Law of One
and some of the distortions of the Law of One.

The pages of this book contain an exact transcript, edited only to remove some
personal material, of the communications received in the first twenty-six
sessions with Ra.


End Volume 1 Introduction


Sessions #1 ... #26

^
RA, SESSION #1, January 15, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I have not spoken through this instrument before. We had to wait
until she was precisely tuned, as we send a narrow band vibration. We greet you
in the love and in the light of our Infinite Creator.

We have watched your group. We have been called to your group, for you have a
need for the diversity of experiences in channeling which go with a more
intensive, or as you might call it, advanced approach to the system of studying
the pattern of the illusions of your body, your mind, and your spirit, which you
call seeking the truth. We hope to offer you a somewhat different slant upon the
information which is always and ever the same.

At this time we would be glad to attempt to speak to any subject or question
which those entities in the room may have potential use in the requesting.

QUESTIONER: Do you have a specific purpose, and if so, could you tell us
something of what your purpose is?

RA: I am Ra. We communicate now. We are those who are of the Law of One. In our
vibration the polarities are harmonized; the complexities are simplified; the
paradoxes have a solution. We are one. That is our nature and our purpose.

We are old upon your planet and have served with varying degrees of success in
transmitting the Law of One, of Unity, of Singleness to your peoples. We have
walked your planet. We have seen the faces of your peoples. However, we now feel
the great responsibility of staying in the capacity of removing the distortions
and powers that have been given to the Law of One. We will continue in this,
until, shall we say, your cycle is appropriately ended. If not this one, then
the next. We are not a part of time and, thus, are able to be with you in any of
your times.

Does this give you enough information from which to extract our purpose, my
brother?

QUESTIONER: Yes. Thank you.

RA: I am Ra. We appreciate your vibrations. Is there another query?

QUESTIONER: I've heard of the name "Ra" in connection with the Egyptians. Are
you connected with that Ra in any way?

RA: I am Ra. Yes, the connection is congruency. May we elucidate? What do you
not understand?

QUESTIONER: Could you give me a little more detail about your role with the
Egyptians?

RA: I am Ra. The identity of the vibration Ra is our identity. We as a group, or
what you would call a social memory complex, made contact with a race of your
planetary kind which you call Egyptians. Others from our density made contact at
the same time in South America, and the so-called "lost cities" were their
attempts to contribute to the Law of One.

We spoke to one who heard and understood and was in a position to decree the Law
of One. However, the priests and peoples of that era quickly distorted our
message, robbing it of the, shall we say, compassion with which unity is
informed by its very nature. Since it contains all, it cannot abhor any.

When we were no longer able to have appropriate channels through which to
enunciate the Law of One, we removed ourselves from the now hypocritical
position which we had allowed ourselves to be placed in. Other myths, shall we
say, having more to do with polarity and the things of your vibration that are
complex, again took over in that particular society/complex.

Does this form a sufficient amount of information, or could we speak further?

Is there another query?

QUESTIONER: (The question was lost because the questioner was sitting too far
from the tape recorder to be recorded.)

RA: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, that the universe is infinite. This has yet
to be proven or disproven, but we can assure you that there is no end to your
selves, your understanding, what you would call your journey of seeking, or your
perceptions of the creation.

That which is infinite cannot be many, for many-ness is a finite concept. To
have infinity you must identify or define the infinity as unity; otherwise, the
term does not have any referent or meaning. In an Infinite Creator there is only
unity. You have seen simple examples of unity. You have seen the prism which
shows all colors stemming from the sunlight. This is a simplistic example of
unity.

In truth there is no right or wrong. There is no polarity for all will be, as
you would say, reconciled at some point in your dance through the
mind/body/spirit complex which you amuse yourself by distorting in various ways
at this time. This distortion is not in any case necessary. It is chosen by each
of you as an alternative to understanding the complete unity of thought which
binds all things. You are not speaking of similar or somewhat like entities or
things. You are every thing, every being, every emotion, every event, every
situation. You are unity. You are infinity. You are love/light, light/love. You
are. This is the Law of One.

May we enunciate in more detail?

QUESTIONER: No.

RA: I am Ra. Is there another query at this time?

QUESTIONER: Can you comment on the coming planetary changes in our physical
reality?

RA: I am Ra. I preferred to wait till this instrument had again reached a proper
state of depth of singleness or one-pointedness before we spoke.

The changes are very, very trivial. We do not concern ourselves with the
conditions which bring about harvest.

QUESTIONER: If an individual makes efforts to act as a catalyst in general to
increase the awareness of planetary consciousness, is he of any aid in that
direction, or is he doing nothing but acting upon himself?

RA: I am Ra. We shall answer your question in two parts, both of which are
important equally.

Firstly, you must understand that the distinction between yourself and others is
not visible to us. We do not consider that a separation exists between the
consciousness-raising efforts of the distortion which you project as a
personality and the distortion that you project as another personality. Thus, to
learn is the same as to teach unless you are not teaching what you are learning;
in which case you have done you/them little good. This understanding should be
pondered by your mind/body/spirit complex as it is a distortion which plays a
part in your experiences at this nexus.

To turn to the second part of our response may we state our understanding,
limited though it is.

Group-individuated consciousness is that state of sharing understanding with the
other distortions of mind/body/spirit complexes, which are within the evident
reach of the mind/body/spirit complex individual or group. Thus, we are speaking
to you and accepting both our distortions and your own in order to enunciate the
laws of creation, more especially the Law of One. We are not available to many
of your peoples, for this is not an easily understood way of communication or
type of philosophy. However, our very being is hopefully a poignant example of
both the necessity and the near-hopelessness of attempting to teach.

Each of those in this group is striving to use, digest, and diversify the
information which we are sending this instrument into the channels of the
mind/body/spirit complex without distortion. The few whom you will illuminate by
sharing your light are far more than enough reason for the greatest possible
effort. To serve one is to serve all. Therefore, we offer the question back to
you to state that indeed it is the only activity worth doing: to learn/teach or
teach/learn. There is nothing else which is of aid in demonstrating the original
thought except your very being, and the distortions that come from the
unexplained, inarticulate, or mystery-clad being are many. Thus, to attempt to
discern and weave your way through as many group mind/body/spirit distortions as
possible among your peoples in the course of your teaching is a very good effort
tomake. We can speak no more valiantly of your desire to serve.

May we speak in any other capacity upon this subject?

QUESTIONER: Will you be available for communication? Can we call on you in the
future?

RA: I am Ra. We have good contact with this instrument because of her recent
experiences with trance. She is to be able to communicate our thoughts in your
future. However, we advise care in disturbing the channel for a few moments and
then the proper procedure for aiding an instrument who has, to some extent, the
need of re-entering the mind/body/spirit complex which the instrument has chosen
for the life experience of this time/space. Do you understand how to nurture
this instrument?

QUESTIONER: No. Could you explain it?

RA: We suggest first a brief period of silence. Then the repetition of the
instrument's vibratory complex of sound in your density which you call name.
Repeat until an answer is obtained. Then the laying on of the hands at the neck
region for a brief period so that the instrument may recharge batteries which
are not, shall we say, full of the essence of this particular field at this
time. And finally, a gift of water into which the love of all present has been
given. This will restore this entity, for her distortions contain great
sensitivity towards the vibrations of love and the charged water will effect
comfort. Do you now understand?

QUESTIONER: Not completely.

RA: I am Ra. We search your mind to find the vibration (nickname). It is this
vibration from you which contains the largest amount of what you would call
love. Others would call this entity (first name). The charging of the water is
done by those present placing their hands over the glass and visualizing the
power of love entering the water. This will charge that very effective medium
with those vibrations.

This instrument is, at this time, quite fatigued. However, her heart is such
that she continues to remain open to us and useful as a channel. This is why we
have spent the time/space explaining how the distortions of what you may call
fatigue may be ameliorated.

Under no circumstances should this instrument be touched until she has responded
to her name. I do not wish to take this instrument beyond her capacity for
physical energy. It grows low. Therefore, I must leave this instrument. I leave
you in the glory and peace of unity. Go forth in peace, rejoicing in the power
of the One Creator. I am Ra.

^
RA, SESSION #2, January 20,1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our Infinite Creator. I am
with this mind/body/spirit complex which has offered itself for a channel. I
communicate with you.

Queries are in order in your projections of mind distortion at this time/space.
Thusly would I assure this group that my own social memory complex has one
particular method of communicating with those few who may be able to harmonize
their distortions with ours, and that is to respond to queries for information.
We are comfortable with this format. May the queries now begin.

QUESTIONER: I'm guessing that there are enough people who would understand what
you are saying, who would be interested enough in it, for us to make a book of
your communications and I wondered if you would agree to this?

If so, I was thinking that possibly a bit of historical background of yourself
might be in order.

RA: I am Ra. The possibility of communication, as you would call it, from the
One to the One, through distortion, acceptable for meaning is the reason we
contacted this group. There are few who will grasp, without significant
distortion, that which we communicate through this connection with this
mind/body/spirit complex. However, if it be your desire to share our
communications with others we have the distortion towards a perception that this
would be most helpful in regularizing and crystallizing your own patterns of
vibration upon the levels of experience which you call the life. If one is
illuminated, are not all illuminated? Therefore, we are oriented towards
speaking for you in whatever supply of speakingness you may desire. To
teach/learn is the Law of One in one of its most elementary distortions.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell us something of your historical background and your
contact with earlier races on this planet? Then we would have something to start
with.

RA: I am Ra. We are aware that your mind/body is calculating the proper method
of performing the task of creating a teach/learning instrument. We are aware
that you find our incarnate, as you call it, state of interest. We waited for a
second query so as to emphasize that the time/space of several thousand of your
years creates a spurious type of interest. Thus in giving this information, we
ask the proper lack of stress be placed upon our experiences in your local
space/time. The teach/learning which is our responsibility is philosophical
rather than historical. We shall proceed with your request which is harmless if
properly evaluated.

We are those of the Confederation who eleven thousand of your years ago came to
two of your planetary cultures which were at that time closely in touch with the
creation of the One Creator. It was our naive belief that we could teach/learn
by direct contact and that the free will distortions of individual feeling or
personality were in no danger. We had no thought of their being disturbed, as
these cultures were already closely aligned with an all-embracing belief in the
live-ness or consciousness of all. We came and were welcomed by the peoples whom
we wished to serve. We attempted to aid them in technical ways having to do with
the healing of mind/body/spirit complex distortions through the use of the
crystal, appropriate to the distortion, placed within a certain appropriate
series of ratios of time/space material. Thus were the pyramids created.

We found that the technology was reserved largely for those with the effectual
mind/body distortion of power. This was not intended by the Law of One. We left
your peoples. The group that was to work with those in the area of South
America, as you call that portion of your sphere, gave up not so easily. They
returned. We did not. However, we have never left your vibration due to our
responsibility for the changes in consciousness we had first caused and then
found distorted in ways not relegated to the Law of One. We attempted to contact
the rulers of the land to which we had come, that land which you call Egypt, or
in some areas, the Holy Land.

In the Eighteenth Dynasty, as it is known in your records of space/time
distortions, we were able to contact a pharaoh, as you would call him. The man
was small in life-experience on your plane and was a ... what this instrument
would call, Wanderer. Thus, this mind/body/spirit complex received our
communication distortions and was able to blend his distortions with our own.
This young entity had been given a vibratory complex of sound which vibrated in
honor of a prosperous god, as this mind/body complex, which we call instrument
for convenience, would call "Ammon." The entity decided that this name, being in
honor of one among many gods, was not acceptable for inclusion in his vibratory
sound complex. Thus, he changed his name to one which honored the sun disc. This
distortion, called "Aten," was a close distortion to our reality as we
understand our own nature of mind/body/spirit complex distortion. However, it
does not come totally into alignment with the intended teach/learning which was
sent. This entity, Ikhnaton, became convinced that the vibration of One was the
true spiritual vibration and thus decreed the Law of One.

However, this entity's beliefs were accepted by very few. His priests gave lip
service only, without the spiritual distortion towards seeking. The peoples
continued in their beliefs. When this entity was no longer in this density,
again the polarized beliefs in the many gods came into their own and continued
so until the one known as Mohammed delivered the peoples into a more
intelligible distortion of mind/body/spirit relationships.

Do you have a more detailed interest at this time?

QUESTIONER: We are very interested in the entire story that you have to tell and
getting in to the Law of One in quite some detail. There will be several
questions that I'll ask as we go along that may or may not be related directly
to understanding the Law of One. However, I believe that the proper way of
presenting this as a teach/learning vehicle is to investigate different facets
of what you tell us. You spoke of crystal healing. (One other thing I want to
mention is that when the instrument becomes fatigued we want to cut off
communication and continue questions at a later time when the instrument is
recharged.) If the instrument is suitable at this time we would like a little
information about the crystal healing that you mentioned.

RA: I am Ra. The principle of crystal healing is based upon an understanding of
the hierarchical nature of the structure of the illusion which is the physical
body, as you would call it. There are crystals which work upon the energies
coming into the spiritual body; there are crystals which work upon the
distortions from spirit to mind; there are crystals which balance the
distortions between the mind and the body. All of these crystal healings are
charged through purified channels. Without the relative crystallization of the
healer working with the crystal, the crystal will not be properly charged. The
other ingredient is the proper alignment with the energy fields of the planet
upon which you dwell and the wholistic or cosmic distortions or streamings which
enter the planetary aura in such a manner that an appropriate ratio of shapes
and placement within these shapes is of indicated aid in the untangling or
balancing process.

To go through the various crystals to be used would be exhaustive to this
instrument, although you may ask us if you wish in another session. The
delicacy, shall we say, of the choosing of the crystal is very critical and, in
truth, a crystalline structure such as a diamond or ruby can be used by a
purified channel who is filled with the Love/Light of One, in almost any
application.

This, of course, takes initiation, and there never have been many to persevere
to the extent of progressing through the various distortion leavings which
initiation causes.

May we further inform you in any fairly brief way upon this or another subject?

QUESTIONER: Yes. You mentioned that the pyramids were an outgrowth of this.
Could you expand a little on that? Were you responsible for the building of the
pyramid, and what was the purpose of the pyramid?

RA: I am Ra. The larger pyramids were built by our ability using the forces of
One. The stones are alive. It has not been so understood by the mind/body/spirit
distortions of your culture. The purposes of the pyramids were two:

Firstly, to have a properly oriented place of initiation for those who wished to
become purified or initiated channels for the Law of One.

Two, we wished then to carefully guide the initiates in developing a healing of
the people whom they sought to aid, and of the planet itself. Pyramid after
pyramid charged by the crystal and Initiate were designed to balance the
incoming energy of the One Creation with the many and multiple distortions of
the planetary mind/body/spirit. In this effort we were able to continue work
that brothers within the Confederation had effected through building of other
crystal-bearing structures and thus complete a ring, if you will, of these about
the Earth's, as this instrument would have us vibrate it, surface.

This instrument begins to lose energy. We ask for one more query or subject and
then we shall take our leave for this time/space.

QUESTIONER: You might mention that originally there was a capstone on the
pyramid at the top, what was it made of and how you moved the heavy blocks to
build the pyramid. What technique was used for that?

RA: I am Ra. I request that we be asked this question in our next worktime, as
you would term the distortion/sharing that our energies produce.

If you have any questions about the proper use of this mind/body/spirit, we
would appreciate your asking them now.

QUESTIONER: Consider them asked. I don't have anything to go on. What is the
proper use of this instrument? What should we do? What should we do to maximize
her ability and her comfort?

RA: I am Ra. We are pleased that you have asked this question for it is not our
understanding that we have the right/duty to share our perceptions on any
subject but philosophy without direct question. However, this mind/body/spirit
is not being correctly used and therefore is experiencing unnecessary
distortions of body in the area of fatigue.

The vibrations may well be purified by a simple turning to the circle of One and
the verbal vibration while doing so of the following dialogue:

Question: "What is the Law?"

Answer: "The Law is One."

Question: "Why are we here?"

Answer: "We seek the Law of One."

Question: "Why do we seek Ra?"

Answer: "Ra is an humble messenger of the Law of One."

Both Together: "Rejoice then and purify this place in the Law of One. Let no
thought-form enter the circle we have walked about this instrument, for the Law
is One."

The instrument at this time should be in trance. The proper alignment is the
head pointed twenty degrees north-by-northeast. This is the direction from which
the newer or New Age distortions of love/light, which are less distorted, are
emanating, and this instrument will find comfort therein. This is a sensitive
instrument, by which we mean the distortions which enter her mind/body/spirit
complex come from any of her senses. Thus, it is well to do the following:

Place at the entity's head a virgin chalice of water.

To the center, the book most closely aligned with the instrument's mental
distortions which are allied most closely with the Law of One, that being the
Bible that she touches most frequently.

To the other side of the Bible, a small amount of cense, or incense, in a virgin
censer.

To the rear of the book symbolizing One, opened to the Gospel of John, Chapter
One, a white candle.

The instrument would be strengthened by the wearing of a white robe. The
instrument shall be covered and prone, the eyes covered.

We feel that, though this is a complex of activity/circumstance and may seem
very distorted from a purposeful teach/learning experience, these elaborations
on the technique of trance will ease the mind distortions of those about the
instrument as they perceive improvement in the instrument's distortions with
regard to fatigue. We add only that if these teach/learning sessions are held
during time/space during which your sun-body does not light your room that it is
best to call the instrument before the lighting of the illuminatory mechanism.

I am Ra. I leave you in the glory and the peace of the One Creator. Rejoice in
the love/light, and go forth in the power of the One Creator. In joy, we leave
you. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #3, January 21, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. I
communicate with you now.

QUESTIONER: My first question is, did we correctly perform the ritual for
starting the communication?

RA: I am Ra. The placement of the artifacts designated to balance the instrument
should be placed at the instrument's head for the least distortion of effect.
The remainder of the beginning account of purpose is quite acceptable, for those
speaking desire to serve. Otherwise, the attendant emphasis in mind complexities
would not have been affected properly. We caution you to guard against those who
are not wishing to serve others above all else, from taking part in the
beginning or in lending their distortions of mind/body/spirit complex to any
session as we should then be unable to properly blend our distortions with those
of this instrument.

QUESTIONER: Should I move the Bible, candle, and incense at this time?

RA: I am Ra. This would be appropriate.

QUESTIONER: (After moving the items.) Is this the proper position?

RA: I am Ra. Please correct the angle of the incense so that it is perpendicular
to the plane of twenty degrees north-by-northeast.

QUESTIONER: (After making the correction.) Is this satisfactory?

RA: I am Ra. Please check by eye to make fine correction. We will explain the
process by which this becomes a significant distortion balancer. The incense
acts as energizer to the physical body of this instrument, signifying its
humanity. This is, therefore, a necessity that the wafted smoke is perceived
from the same relative angle as the instrument perceives the opened Bible
balanced by the lighted candle signifying love/light and light/love and,
therefore, give the mental and emotional, shall we call it, distortion complex
of this instrument the sight of paradise and peace which it seeks. Thus
energized from the lower to the higher, the instrument becomes balanced and does
not grow fatigued.

We appreciate your concern, for this will enable our teach/learning to proceed
more easily.

QUESTIONER: Does everything appear correctly aligned now?

RA: I am Ra. I judge it within limits of acceptability.

QUESTIONER: At the last session we had two questions that we were saving for
this session: one having to do with the possible capstone on top of the Great
Pyramid at Giza; the other having to do with how you moved the heavy blocks that
make up the pyramid. I know these questions are of no importance with respect to
the Law of One, but it was my judgment-and please correct me if I am wrong, and
make the necessary suggestions-that this would provide an easy entry for those
who would read the material that will eventually become a book. We are very
grateful for your contact and will certainly take any suggestions as to how we
should receive this information.

RA: I am Ra. I will not suggest the proper series of questions. This is your
prerogative as free agent of the Law of One having learned/understood that our
social memory complex cannot effectually discern the distortions of the societal
mind/body/spirit complex of your peoples. We wish now to fulfill our
teach/learning honor/responsibility by answering what is asked. This only will
suffice for we cannot plumb the depths of the distortion complexes which infect
your peoples.

The first question, therefore, is the capstone. We iterate the unimportance of
this type of data.

The so-called Great Pyramid had two capstones. One was of our design and was of
smaller and carefully contrived pieces of the material upon your planet which
you call "granite." This was contrived for crystalline properties and for the
proper flow of your atmosphere via a type of what you would call "chimney."

At a time when we as a people had left your density, the original was taken away
and a more precious one substituted. It consisted, in part, of a golden
material. This did not change the properties of the pyramid, as you call it, at
all, and was a distortion due to the desire of a few to mandate the use of the
structure as a royal place only.

Do you wish to query further upon this first question?

QUESTIONER: What did you mean by chimney? What was its specific purpose?

RA: I am Ra. There is a proper flow of your atmosphere which, though small,
freshens the whole of the structure. This was designed by having air-flow ducts,
as this instrument might call them, situated so that there was a freshness of
atmosphere without any disturbance or draft.

QUESTIONER: How were the blocks moved?

RA: I am Ra. You must picture the activity within all that is created. The
energy is, though finite, quite large compared to the understanding/distortion
by your peoples. This is an obvious point well known to your people, but little
considered.

This energy is intelligent. It is hierarchical. Much as your mind/body/spirit
complex dwells within a hierarchy of vehicles and retains, therefore, the shell
or shape or field, and the intelligence of each ascendingly intelligent or
balanced body, so does each atom of such a material as rock. When one can speak
to that intelligence, the finite energy of the physical, or chemical rock/body
is put into contact with that infinite power which is resident in the more
well-tuned bodies, be they human or rock.

With this connection made, a request may be given. The intelligence of infinite
rock-ness communicates to its physical vehicle and that splitting and moving
which is desired is then carried out through the displacement of the energy
field of rock-ness from finity to a dimension which we may conveniently call,
simply, infinity.

In this way, that which is required is accomplished due to a cooperation of the
infinite understanding of the Creator indwelling in the living rock. This is, of
course, the mechanism by which many things are accomplished, which are not
subject to your present means of physical analysis of action at a distance.

QUESTIONER: I am reminded of the statement-approximately-that if you had faith
to move a mountain, the mountain would move. This seems to be approximately what
you were saying. That if you are fully aware of the Law of One, you would be
able to do these things. Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. The vibratory distortion of sound, faith, is perhaps one of the
stumbling blocks between those of what we may call the infinite path and those
of the finite proving/understanding.

You are precisely correct in your understanding of the congruency of faith and
intelligent infinity; however, one is a spiritual term, the other more
acceptable perhaps to the conceptual framework distortions of those who seek
with measure and pen.

QUESTIONER: Then if an individual is totally informed with respect to the Law of
One and lives the Law of One, then such things as the building of the pyramids
by direct mental effort would be commonplace. Is that what I am to understand?

RA: I am Ra. You are incorrect in that there is a distinction between the
individual power through the Law of One and the combined, or societal memory
complex mind/body/spirit understanding of the Law of One.

In the first case only the one individual, purified of all flaws, could move a
mountain. In the case of mass understanding of unity, each individual may
contain an acceptable amount of distortion and yet the mass mind could move
mountains. The progress is normally from the understanding which you now seek to
a dimension of understanding which is governed by the laws of love, and which
seeks the laws of light. Those who are vibrating with the Law of Light seek the
Law of One. Those who vibrate with the Law of One seek the Law of Foreverness.

We cannot say what is beyond this dissolution of the unified self with all that
there is, for we still seek to become all that there is, and still are we Ra.
Thus our paths go onward.

QUESTIONER: Was the pyramid then built by the mutual action of many?

RA: I am Ra. The pyramids which we thought/built were constructed thought-forms
created by our social memory complex.

QUESTIONER: Then the rock was created in place rather than moved from some place
else? Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. We built with everlasting rock the Great Pyramid, as you call it.
Other of the pyramids were built with stone moved from one place to another.

QUESTIONER: What is everlasting rock?

RA: I am Ra. If you can understand the concept of thought-forms you will realize
that the thought-form is more regular in its distortion than the energy fields
created by the materials in the rock which has been created through thought form
from thought to finite energy and being-ness in your, shall we say, distorted
reflection of the level of the thought-form.

May we answer you in any more helpful way?

QUESTIONER: This is rather trivial, but I was wondering why the pyramid was
built with many blocks rather than creating the whole thing as one form created
at once?

RA: I am Ra. There is a law which we believe to be one of the more significant
primal distortions of the Law of One. That is the Law of Confusion. You have
called this the Law of Free Will. We wished to make an healing machine, or
time/space ratio complex which was as efficacious as possible. However, we did
not desire to allow the mystery to be penetrated by the peoples in such a way
that we became worshipped as builders of a miraculous pyramid. Thus it appears
to be made, not thought.

QUESTIONER: Well, then you speak of the pyramid, the Great Pyramid, I assume, as
primarily a healing machine, and also you spoke of it as a device for
initiation. Are these one and the same concept?

RA: I am Ra. They are part of one complex of love/light intent/sharing. To use
the healing properly it was important to have a purified and dedicated channel,
or energizer, for the love/light of the Infinite Creator to flow through; thus
the initiatory method was necessary to prepare the mind, the body, and the
spirit for service in the Creator's work. The two are integral.

QUESTIONER: Does the shape of the pyramid have a function in the initiation
process?

RA: I am Ra. This is a large question. We feel that we shall begin and ask you
to re-evaluate and ask further at a later session, this somewhat, shall we say,
informative point.

To begin. There are two main functions of the pyramid in relation to the
initiatory procedures. One has to do with the body. Before the body can be
initiated, the mind must be initiated. This is the point at which most adepts of
your present cycle find their mind/body/spirit complexes distorted from. When
the character and personality that is the true identity of the mind has been
discovered, the body then must be known in each and every way. Thus, the various
functions of the body need understanding and control with detachment. The first
use of the pyramid, then, is the going down into the pyramid for purposes of
deprivation of sensory input so that the body may, in a sense, be dead and
another life begin.

We advise, at this time, any necessary questions and a fairly rapid ending of
this session. Have you any query at this time/space?

QUESTIONER: The only question is, is there anything that we have done wrong, or
that we could do to make the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. We scan this instrument.

This instrument has been much aided by these precautions. We suggest only some
attention to the neck which seems in this body/distortion to be distorted in the
area of strength/weakness. More support, therefore, to the neck area may be an
aid.

QUESTIONER: Should we have the instrument drink the water from the chalice
behind her head, or should we have her drink from another glass after we charge
it with love?

RA: I am Ra. That and only that chalice shall be the most beneficial as the
virgin material living in the chalice accepts, retains, and responds to the love
vibration activated by your being-ness.

I am Ra. I will now leave this group rejoicing in the power and peace of the One
Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #4, January 22, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate with you now.

QUESTIONER: When we finished the last session, I had asked a question that was
too long to answer. It had to do with the shape of the pyramid, its relationship
to the initiation. Is this the appropriate time to ask this question?

RA: I am Ra. Yes, this is an appropriate time/space to ask that question.

QUESTIONER: Does the shape of the pyramid have an effect upon the initiation?

RA: I am Ra. As we began the last session question, you have already recorded in
your individual memory complex the first use of the shape having to do with the
body complex initiation. The initiation of spirit was a more carefully designed
type of initiation as regards the time/space ratios about which the entity to be
initiated found itself.

If you will picture with me the side of the so-called pyramid shape and mentally
imagine this triangle cut into four equal triangles, you will find the
intersection of the triangle, which is at the first level on each of the four
sides, forms a diamond in a plane which is horizontal. The middle of this plane
is the appropriate place for the intersection of the energies streaming from the
infinite dimensions and the mind/body/spirit complexes of various interwoven
energy fields. Thus it was designed that the one to be initiated would, by mind,
be able to perceive and then channel this, shall we say, gateway to intelligent
infinity. This, then, was the second point of designing this specific shape.

May we provide a further description of any kind to your query?

QUESTIONER: Yes. As I understand it then, the initiate was to be on the center
line of that pyramid, but at an altitude above the base as defined by the
intersection of the four triangles made by dividing each side. Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then at this point there is a focusing of energy that is
extradimensional in respect to our dimensions. Am I right?

RA: I am Ra. You may use that vibratory sound complex. However, it is not
totally and specifically correct. There are no "extra" dimensions. We would
prefer the use of the term multi-dimensional.

QUESTIONER: Is the size of the pyramid a function of the effectiveness of the
initiation?

RA: I am Ra. Each size pyramid has its own point of streaming in of intelligent
infinity. Thus, a tiny pyramid that can be placed below a body or above a body
will have specific and various effects depending upon the placement of the body
in relationship to the entrance point of intelligent infinity.

For the purposes of initiation, the size needed to be large enough to create the
impression of towering size so that the entrance point of multi-dimensional
intelligent infinity would completely pervade and fill the channel, the entire
body being able to rest in this focused area. Furthermore, it was necessary for
healing purposes that both channel and the one to be healed be able to rest
within that focused point.

QUESTIONER: Is the large pyramid at Giza still usable for this purpose, or is it
no longer functional?

RA: I am Ra. That, like many other pyramid structures, is like the piano out of
tune. It, as this instrument would express it, plays the tune but, oh, so
poorly. The disharmony jangles the sensitivity. Only the ghost of the streaming
still remains due to the shifting of the streaming points which is in turn due
to the shifting electromagnetic field of your planet; due also to the discordant
vibratory complexes of those who have used the initiatory and healing place for
less compassionate purposes.

QUESTIONER: Would it be possible to build a pyramid and properly align it and
use it today from the materials that we have available?

RA: I am Ra. It is quite possible for you to build a pyramid structure. The
material used is not critical, merely the ratios of time/space complexes.
However, the use of the structure for initiation and healing depends completely
upon the inner disciplines of the channels attempting such work.

QUESTIONER: My question then would be, are there individuals incarnate upon the
planet today who would have the inner disciplines to, using your instructions,
construct and initiate in a pyramid they built? Is this within the limits of
what any one on the planet today can do? Or is there no one available for this?

RA: I am Ra. There are people, as you call them, who are able to take this
calling at this nexus. However, we wish to point out once again that the time of
the pyramids, as you would call it, is past. It is indeed a timeless structure.
However, the streamings from the universe were, at the time we attempted to aid
this planet, those which required a certain understanding of purity. This
understanding has, as the streamings revolved and all things evolve, changed to
a more enlightened view of purity. Thus, there are those among your people at
this time whose purity is already one with intelligent infinity. Without the use
of structures, healer/patient can gain healing.

May we further speak to some specific point?

QUESTIONER: Is it possible for you to instruct in these healing techniques if we
could make available an individual who had the native ability?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible. We must add that many systems of teach/learning the
healing/patient nexus are proper given the various mind/body/spirit complexes.
We ask your imagination to consider the relative simplicity of the mind in the
earlier cycle and the less distorted, but often overly complex, views and
thought/spirit processes of the same mind/body/spirit complexes after many
incarnations. We also ask your imagination to conceive of those who have chosen
the distortion of service and have removed their mind/body/spirit complexes from
one dimension to another, thus bringing with them in totally latent form many
skills and understandings which more closely match the distortions of the
healing/patient processes.

QUESTIONER: I would very much like to continue investigation into the
possibility of this healing process, but I'm a little lost as to where to begin.
Can you tell me where my first step would be?

RA: I am Ra. I cannot tell you what to ask. I may suggest that you consider the
somewhat complex information just given and thus discover several avenues of
inquiry. There is one "health," as you call it, in your polarized environment,
but there are several significantly various distortions of types of
mind/body/spirit complexes. Each type must pursue its own learn/teaching in this
area.

QUESTIONER: Would you say, then, that the first step would be to find an
individual with ability brought with him into this incarnation? Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Once I have selected an individual to perform the healing, it would
be helpful to receive instruction from you. Is this possible?

RA: I am Ra. This is possible given the distortions of vibratory sound
complexes.

QUESTIONER: I'm assuming, then, that the selected individual would be one who
was very much in harmony with the Law of One. Even though he may not have any
intellectual understanding of it, he should be living the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. This is both correct and incorrect. The first case, that being
correctness, would apply to one such as the questioner himself who has the
distortions towards healing, as you call it.

The incorrectness which shall be observed is the healing of those whose
activities in your space/time illusion do not reflect the Law of One, but whose
ability has found its pathway to intelligent infinity regardless of the plane of
existence from which this distortion is found.

QUESTIONER: I'm a little confused. I partially understand you, but I'm not sure
that I fully understand you. Could You restate that in another way?

RA: I am Ra. I can restate that in many ways, given this instrument's knowledge
of your vibratory sound complexes. I will strive for a shorter distortion at
this time.

Two kinds there are who can heal: those such as yourself who, having the innate
distortion towards knowledge-giving of the Law of One, can heal but do not; and
those who, having the same knowledge, but showing no significant distortions
toward the Law of One in mind, body, or spirit, yet, and nevertheless, have
opened a channel to the same ability.

The point being that there are those who, without proper training, shall we say,
nevertheless, heal. It is a further item of interest that those whose life does
not equal their work may find some difficulty in absorbing the energy of
intelligent infinity and thus become quite distorted in such a way as to cause
disharmony in themselves and others and perhaps even find it necessary to cease
the healing activity. Therefore, those of the first type, those who seek to
serve and are willing to be trained in thought, word, and action are those who
will be able to comfortably maintain the distortion toward service in the area
of healing.

QUESTIONER: Then would it be possible for you to train us in healing awareness?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible.

QUESTIONER: Will you train us?

RA: I am Ra. We will.

QUESTIONER: I have no idea how long this would take. Is it possible for you to
give a synopsis of the program of training required? I have no knowledge of what
questions to ask at this point.

RA: I am Ra. We consider your request for information, for as you noted, there
are a significant number of vibratory sound complexes which can be used in
sequence to train the healer.

The synopsis is a very appropriate entry that you might understand what is
involved.

Firstly, the mind must be known to itself. This is perhaps the most demanding
part of healing work. If the mind knows itself then the most important aspect of
healing has occurred. Consciousness is the microcosm of the Law of One.

The second part has to do with the disciplines of the body complexes. In the
streamings reaching your planet at this time, these understandings and
disciplines have to do with the balance between love and wisdom in the use of
the body in its natural functions.

The third area is the spiritual, and in this area the first two disciplines are
connected through the attainment of contact with intelligent infinity.

QUESTIONER: I believe I have a little idea of the accomplishment of the first
step. Can you elaborate a little bit on the other two steps which I am not at
all familiar with.

RA: I am Ra. Imagine the body. Imagine the more dense aspects of the body.
Proceed therefrom to the very finest knowledge of energy pathways which revolve
and cause the body to be energized. Understand that all natural functions of the
body have all aspects from dense to fine, and can be transmuted to what you may
call sacramental. This is a brief investigation of the second area.

To speak to the third, if you will, imagine the function of the magnet. The
magnet has two poles. One reaches up. The other goes down. The function of the
spirit is to integrate the upreaching yearning of the mind/body energy with the
downpouring and streaming of infinite intelligence. This is a brief explication
of the third area.

QUESTIONER: Then would this training program involve specific things to do,
specific instructions and exercises?

RA: I am Ra. We are not at this time incarnate among your peoples; thus, we can
guide and attempt to specify, but we cannot, by example, show. This is an
handicap. However, there should indeed be fairly specific exercises of mind,
body, and spirit during the teach/learning process we offer. It is to be once
more iterated that healing is but one distortion of the Law of One. To reach an
undistorted understanding of that law, it is not necessary to heal or to show
any manifestation but only to exercise the discipline of understanding.

We would ask that one or two more questions be the ending of this session.

QUESTIONER: My objective is primarily to discover more of the Law of One, and it
would be very helpful to discover the techniques of healing. I am aware of your
problem with respect to free will. Can you state the Law of One and the laws of
healing to me?

RA: I am Ra. The Law of One, though beyond the limitation of name, as you call
vibratory sound complexes, may be approximated by stating that all things are
one, that there is no polarity, no right or wrong, no disharmony, but only
identity. All is one, and that one is love/light, light/love, the Infinite
Creator.

One of the primal distortions of the Law of One is that of healing. Healing
occurs when a mind/body/spirit complex realizes, deep within itself, the Law of
One; that is, that there is no disharmony, no imperfection; that all is complete
and whole and perfect. Thus, the intelligent infinity within this
mind/body/spirit complex re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to a
form congruent with the Law of One. The healer acts as energizer or catalyst for
this completely individual process.

One item which may be of interest is that a healer asking to learn must take the
distortion understood as responsibility for that ask/receiving. This is an
honor/duty which must be carefully considered in free will before the asking.

QUESTIONER: I assume that we should continue tomorrow.

RA: I am Ra. Your assumption is correct unless you feel a certain question is
necessary. This instrument is nurtured by approximately this length of work.

QUESTIONER: I have one more short question. Is this instrument capable of two of
these sessions per day, or should we remain with one?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is capable of two sessions a day. However, she must
be encouraged to keep her bodily complex strong by the ingestion of your
foodstuffs to an extent which exceeds this instrument's normal intake of your
foodstuffs, this due to the physical material which we use to speak.

Further, this instrument's activities must be monitored to prevent overactivity,
for this activity is equivalent to a strenuous working day on the physical
level.

If these admonishments are considered, the two sessions would be possible. We do
not wish to deplete this instrument.

QUESTIONER: Thank you, Ra.

RA: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one Infinite
Intelligence which is the Creator. Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace
of the One. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #5, January 23,1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: The last time that we communicated we were speaking of the learning
of healing. It is my impression from what you gave to us in the earlier session
that it is necessary to first purify the self by certain disciplines and
exercises. Then in order to heal a patient, it is necessary, by example, and
possibly certain exercises, to create the mental configuration in the patient
that allows him to heal himself. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. Although your learn/understanding distortion is essentially
correct, your choice of vibratory/sound complex is not entirely as accurate as
this language allows.

It is not by example that the healer does the working. The working exists in and
of itself. The healer is only the catalyst, much as this instrument has the
catalysis necessary to provide the channel for our words, yet by example or
exercise of any kind can take no thought for this working.

The healing/working is congruent in that it is a form of channeling some
distortion of the intelligent infinity.

QUESTIONER: We have decided to accept, if offered, the honor/duty of
learning/teaching the healing process. I would ask as to the first step which we
should accomplish in becoming effective healers.

RA: I am Ra. We shall begin with the first of the three teachings/learnings.

We begin with the mental learn/teaching necessary for contact with intelligent
infinity. The prerequisite of mental work is the ability to retain silence of
self at a steady state when required by the self. The mind must be opened like a
door. The key is silence.

Within the door lies an hierarchical construction you may liken unto geography
and in some ways geometry, for the hierarchy is quite regular, bearing inner
relationships.

To begin to master the concept of mental disciplines it is necessary to examine
the self. The polarity of your dimension must be internalized. Where you find
patience within your mind you must consciously find the corresponding impatience
and vice versa. Each thought a being has, has in its turn an antithesis. The
disciplines of the mind involve, first of all, identifying both those things of
which you approve and those things of which you disapprove within yourself, and
then balancing each and every positive and negative charge with its equal. The
mind contains all things. Therefore, you must discover this completeness within
yourself.

The second mental discipline is acceptance of the completeness within your
consciousness. It is not for a being of polarity in the physical consciousness
to pick and choose among attributes, thus building the roles that cause
blockages and confusions in the already distorted mind complex. Each acceptance
smooths part of the many distortions that the faculty you call judgment
engenders.

The third discipline of the mind is a repetition of the first but with the gaze
outward toward the fellow entities that it meets. In each entity there exists
completeness. Thus, the ability to understand each balance is necessary. When
you view patience, you are responsible for mirroring in your mental
understandings, patience/impatience. When you view impatience, it is necessary
for your mental configuration of understanding to be impatience/patience. We use
this as a simple example. Most configurations of mind have many facets, and
understanding of either self polarities, or what you would call other-self
polarities, can and must be understood as subtle work.

The next step is the acceptance of the other-self polarities, which mirrors the
second step. These are the first four steps of learning mental disciplines. The
fifth step involves observing the geographical and geometrical relationships and
ratios of the mind, the other mind, the mass mind, and the infinite mind.

The second area of learn/teaching is the study/understanding of the body
complexes. It is necessary to know your body well. This is a matter of using the
mind to examine how the feelings, the biases, what you would call the emotions,
affect various portions of the body complex. It shall be necessary to both
understand the bodily polarity and to accept them, repeating in a
chemical/physical manifestation the work you have done upon the mind bethinking
the consciousness.

The body is a creature of the mind's creation. It has its biases. The biological
bias must be first completely understood and then the opposite bias allowed to
find full expression in understanding. Again, the process of acceptance of the
body as a balanced, as well as polarized, individual may then be accomplished.
It is then the task to extend this understanding to the bodies of the
other-selves whom you will meet.

The simplest example of this is the understanding that each biological male is
female; each biological female is male. This is a simple example. However, in
almost every case wherein you are attempting the understanding of the body of
self or other-self, you will again find that the most subtle discernment is
necessary in order to fully grasp the polarity complexes involved.

At this time we would suggest closing the description until the next time of
work so that we may devote time to the third area commensurate with its
importance.

We can answer a query if it is a short one before we leave this instrument.

QUESTIONER: Is the instrument comfortable? Is there anything that we can do to
increase the comfort of the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. The candle could be rotated clockwise approximately 10 degree each
session to improve the flow of spiraled energy through the being's receiving
mechanisms. This particular configuration is well otherwise. But we ask that the
objects described and used be centered with geometric care and checked from time
to time. Also that they not be exposed to that space/time in which work is not
of importance.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument in the love and in the light of the One
Infinite Creator. Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One
Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #6, January 24, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: We would like to continue the material from yesterday.

RA: I am Ra. This is well with us.

We proceed now with the third part of the teach/learning concerning the
development of the energy powers of healing.

The third area is the spiritual complex which embodies the fields of force and
consciousness which are the least distorted of your mind/body/spirit complex.
The exploration and balancing of the spirit complex is indeed the longest and
most subtle part of your learn/teaching. We have considered the mind as a tree.
The mind controls the body. With the mind single-pointed, balanced, and aware,
the body comfortable in whatever biases and distortions make it appropriately
balanced for that instrument, the instrument is then ready to proceed with the
greater work.

That is the work of wind and fire. The spiritual body energy field is a pathway,
or channel. When body and mind are receptive and open, then the spirit can
become a functioning shuttle or communicator from the entity's individual
energy/will upwards, and from the streamings of the creative fire and wind
downwards.

The healing ability, like all other, what this instrument would call, paranormal
abilities, is affected by the opening of a pathway or shuttle into intelligent
infinity. There are many upon your plane who have a random hole or gateway in
their spirit energy field, sometimes created by the ingestion of chemicals such
as, what this instrument would call LSD, who are able, randomly and without
control, to tap into energy sources. They may or may not be entities who wish to
serve. The purpose of carefully and consciously opening this channel is to serve
in a more dependable way, in a more commonplace or usual way, as seen by the
distortion complex of the healer. To others there may appear to be miracles. To
the one who has carefully opened the door to intelligent infinity this is
ordinary; this is commonplace; this is as it should be. The life experience
becomes somewhat transformed. The great work goes on.

At this time we feel these exercises suffice for your beginning. We will, at a
future time, when you feel you have accomplished that which is set before you,
begin to guide you into a more precise understanding of the functions and uses
of this gateway in the experience of healing.

QUESTIONER: I think this might be an appropriate time to include a little more
background on yourself, possibly information having to do with where you came
from prior to your involvement with planet Earth, if this is possible.

RA: I am Ra. I am, with the social memory complex of which I am a part, one of
those who voyaged outward from another planet within your own solar system, as
this entity would call it. The planetary influence was that you call Venus. We
are a race old in your measures. When we were at the sixth dimension our
physical beings were what you would call golden. We were tall and somewhat
delicate. Our physical body complex covering, which you call the integument, had
a golden luster.

In this form we decided to come among your peoples. Your peoples at that time
were much unlike us in physical appearance, as you might call it. We, thus, did
not mix well with the population and were obviously other than they. Thus, our
visit was relatively short, for we found ourselves in the hypocritical position
of being acclaimed as other than your other-selves. This was the time during
which we built the structures in which you show interest.

QUESTIONER: How did you journey from Venus to this planet?

RA: I am Ra. We used thought.

QUESTIONER: Would it have been possible to have taken one of the people of this
planet at that time and placed him on Venus? Would he have survived? Were
conditions on Venus hospitable?

RA: I am Ra. The third-density conditions are not hospitable to the life-forms
of your peoples. The fifth and sixth dimensions of that planetary sphere are
quite conducive to growing/learning/teaching.

QUESTIONER: How were you able to make the transition from Venus? Did you have to
change your dimension to walk upon the Earth?

RA: I am Ra. You will remember the exercise of the wind. The dissolution into
nothingness is the dissolution into unity, for there is no nothingness. From the
sixth dimension, we are capable of manipulating, by thought, the intelligent
infinity present in each particle of light or distorted light so that we were
able to clothe ourselves in a replica visible in the third density of our
mind/body/spirit complexes in the sixth density. We were allowed this experiment
by the Council which guards this planet.

QUESTIONER: Where is this Council located?

Ra: I am Ra. This Council is located in the octave, or eighth dimension, of the
planet Saturn, taking its place in an area which you understand in
third-dimension terms as the rings.

QUESTIONER: Are there any people such as you find on Earth on any of the other
planets in our solar system?

RA: I am Ra. Do you request space/time present information or space/time
continuum information?

QUESTIONER: Both.

RA: I am Ra. At one time/space, in what is your past, there was a population of
third-density beings upon a planet which dwelt within your solar system. There
are various names by which this planet has been named. The vibratory sound
complex most usually used by your peoples is Maldek. These entities, destroying
their planetary sphere, thus were forced to find room for themselves upon this
third density which is the only one in your solar system at their time/space
present which was hospitable and capable of offering the lessons necessary to
decrease their mind/body/spirit distortions with respect to the Law of One.

QUESTIONER: How did they come here?

RA: I am Ra. They came through the process of harvest and were incarnated
through the processes of incarnation from your higher spheres within this
density.

QUESTIONER: How long ago did this happen?

RA: I am Ra. I am having difficulty communicating with this instrument. We must
deepen her state.

This occurred approximately 500,000 of your years ago.

QUESTIONER: Is all of the Earth's human population then originally from Maldek?

RA: I am Ra. This is a new line of questioning, and deserves a place of its own.
The ones who were harvested to your sphere from the sphere known before its
dissolution as other names, but to your peoples as Maldek, incarnated, many
within your Earth's surface rather than upon it. The population of your planet
contains many various groups harvested from other second-dimension and cycled
third-dimension spheres. You are not all one race or background of beginning.
The experience you share is unique to this time/space continuum.

QUESTIONER: I think that it would be appropriate to discover how the Law of One
acts in this transfer of beings to our planet and the action of harvest?

RA: I am Ra. The Law of One states simply that all things are one, that all
beings are one. There are certain behaviors and thoughtforms consonant with the
understanding and practice of this law. Those who, finishing a cycle of
experience, demonstrate grades of distortion of that understanding of thought
and action will be separated by their own choice into the vibratory distortion
most comfortable to their mind/body/spirit complexes. This process is guarded or
watched by those nurturing beings who, being very close to the Law of One in
their distortions, nevertheless, move towards active service.

Thus, the illusion is created of light, or more properly but less
understandably, light/love. This is in varying degrees of intensity. The spirit
complex of each harvested entity moves along the line of light until the light
grows too glaring, at which time the entity stops. This entity may have barely
reached third density or may be very, very close to the ending of the
third-density light/love distortion vibratory complex. Nevertheless, those who
fall within this octave of intensifying light/love then experience a major cycle
during which there are opportunities for the discovery of the distortions which
are inherent in each entity and, therefore, the lessening of these distortions.

QUESTIONER: What is the length, in our years, of one of these cycles?

RA: I am Ra. One major cycle is approximately 25,000 of your years. There are
three cycles of this nature during which those who have progressed may be
harvested at the end of three major cycles. That is, approximately between 75
and 76,000 of your years. All are harvested regardless of their progress, for
during that time the planet itself has moved through the useful part of that
dimension and begins to cease being useful for the lower levels of vibration
within that density.

QUESTIONER: What is the position of this planet with respect to the progression
of cycles at this time?

RA: I am Ra. This sphere is at this time in fourth-dimension vibration. Its
material is quite confused due to the society memory complexes embedded in its
consciousness. It has not made an easy transition to the vibrations which
beckon. Therefore, it will be fetched with some inconvenience.

QUESTIONER: Is this inconvenience imminent within a few years?

RA: I am Ra. This inconvenience, or disharmonious vibratory complex, has begun
several of your years in your past. It shall continue unabated for a period of
approximately thirty of your years.

QUESTIONER: After this period of thirty years I am assuming that this will be a
fourth-density planet. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is so.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible to estimate what percent of the present population
will inhabit the fourth-density planet?

RA: I am Ra. The harvesting is not yet, thus, estimation is meaningless.

QUESTIONER: Does the fact that we are in this transition period now have
anything to do with the reason that you have made your information available to
the population?

RA: I am Ra. We have walked among your people. We remember. We remember sorrow:
have seen much. We have searched for an instrument of the proper parameters of
distortion in mind/body/spirit complex and supporting and understanding of
mind/body/spirit complexes to accept this information with minimal distortion
and maximal desire to serve for some of your years. The answer, in short, is
yes. However, we wished you to know that in our memory we thank you.

QUESTIONER: The disc-shaped craft that we call UFOs-some have been said to have
come from the planet Venus. Would any of these be your craft?

RA: I am Ra. We have used crystals for many purposes. The craft of which you
speak have not been used by us in your space/time present memory complex.
However, we have used crystals and the bell-shape in the past of your illusion.

QUESTIONER: How many years in the past did you use the bell-shaped craft to come
to earth?

RA: I am Ra. We visited your peoples 18,000 of your years ago and did not land;
again, 11,000 years ago.

QUESTIONER: Photographs of bell-shaped craft and reports of contact of such from
Venus exist from less than thirty years ago. Do you have any knowledge of these
reports?

RA: I am Ra. We have knowledge of Oneness with these forays of your time/space
present. We are no longer of Venus. However, there are thought-forms created
among your peoples from our time of walking among you. The memory and
thought-forms created, therefore, are a part of your society-memory complex.
This mass consciousness, as you may call it, creates the experience once more
for those who request such experience. The present Venus population is no longer
sixth-density.

QUESTIONER: Do any of the UFOs presently reported at this time come from other
planets, or do you have this knowledge?

RA: I am Ra. I am one of the members of the Confederation of Planets in the
Service of the Infinite Creator. There are approximately fifty-three
civilizations, comprising approximately five hundred planetary consciousness
complexes in this Confederation. This Confederation contains those from your own
planet who have attained dimensions beyond your third. It contains planetary
entities within your solar system, and it contains planetary entities from other
galaxies. It is a true Confederation in that its members are not alike, but
allied in service according to the Law of One.

QUESTIONER: Do any of them come here at this time in spacecraft? In the past,
say, thirty years?

RA: I am Ra. We must state that this information is unimportant. If you will
understand this, we feel that the information may be acceptably offered. The Law
of One is what we are here to express. However, we will speak upon this subject.

Each planetary entity which wishes to appear within your third dimension of
space/time distortion requests permission to break quarantine, as you may call
it, and appear to your peoples. The reason and purpose for this appearance is
understood and either accepted or rejected. There have been as many as fifteen
of the Confederation entities in your skies at any one time. The others are
available to you through thought.

At present there are seven which are operating with craft in your density. Their
purposes are very simple: to allow those entities of your planet to become aware
of infinity which is often best expressed to the uninformed as the mysterious or
unknown.

QUESTIONER: I am fully aware that you are primarily interested in disseminating
information concerning the Law of One. However, it is my judgment, and I could
be wrong, that in order to disseminate this material it will be necessary to
include questions such as the one I have just asked. If this is not the
objective, then I could limit my questions to the application of the Law of One.
But I understand that at this time it is the objective to widely disseminate
this material. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This perception is only slightly distorted in your
understand/learning. We wish you to proceed as you deem proper. That is your
place. We, in giving this information, find our distortion of understanding of
our purpose to be that not only of the offering of information, but the
weighting of it according to our distorted perceptions of its relative
importance. Thus, you will find our statements, at times, to be those which
imply that a question is unimportant. This is due to our perception that the
given question is unimportant. Nevertheless, unless the question contains the
potential for answer-giving which may infringe upon free will, we offer our
answers.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. We do not want to overtire the instrument. We
have gone considerably over our normal working time. Could you tell me what
condition the instrument is in?

RA: I am Ra. The instrument is balanced due to your care. However, her physical
vehicle is growing stiff.

QUESTIONER: In that case perhaps we should continue at a later time.

RA: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #7, January 25, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: You mentioned that there were a number of members of the
Confederation of Planets. What avenues of service, or types of service, are
available to the members of the Confederation?

RA: I am Ra. I am assuming that you intend the service which we of the
Confederation can offer, rather than the service which is available to our use.

The service available for our offering to those who call us is equivalent to the
square of the distortion/need of that calling divided by, or integrated with,
the basic Law of One in its distortion indicating the free will of those who are
not aware of the unity of creation.

QUESTIONER: From this, I am assuming that the difficulty that you have in
contacting this planet at this time is the mixture of people here, some being
aware of the unity, and some not, and for this reason you cannot come openly or
give proof of your contact. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. As we just repeated through this instrument, we must integrate all
of the portions of your social memory complex in its illusory disintegration
form. Then the product of this can be seen as the limit of our ability to serve.
We are fortunate that the Law of Service squares the desires of those who call.
Otherwise, we would have no beingness in this time/space at this present
continuum of the illusion. In short, you are basically correct. The thought of
not being able is not a part of our basic thought-form complex towards your
peoples, but rather it is a maximal consideration of what is possible.

QUESTIONER: By squared, do you mean that if ten people call you can count that,
when comparing it to the planetary ratio, as 100 people, squaring ten and
getting 100?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The square is sequential-one, two, three, four,
each squared by the next number.

QUESTIONER: If only ten entities on earth required your services how would you
compute their calling by using this square method?

RA: I am Ra. We would square one ten sequential times, raising the number to the
tenth square.

QUESTIONER: What would be the result of this calculation?

RA: I am Ra. The result is difficult to transmit. It is 1,012, approximately.
The entities who call are sometimes not totally unified in their calling and,
thus, the squaring slightly less. Thus, there is a statistical loss over a
period of call. However, perhaps you may see by this statistically corrected
information the squaring mechanism.

QUESTIONER: About how many entities at present on planet Earth are calling for
your services?

RA: I am Ra. I am called personally by 352,000. The Confederation, in its entire
spectrum of entity-complexes, is called by 632,000,000 of your mind/body/spirit
complexes. These numbers have been simplified.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what the result of the application of the Law of
Squares is to those figures?

RA: I am Ra. The number is approximately meaningless in the finite sense as
there are many, many digits. It, however, constitutes a great calling which we
of all creation feel and hear as if our own entities were distorted towards a
great and overwhelming sorrow. It demands our service.

QUESTIONER: At what point would this calling be great enough for you to come
openly among the people on Earth? How many entities on Earth would have to call
the Confederation?

RA: I am Ra. We do not calculate the possibility of coming among your peoples by
the numbers of calling, but by a consensus among an entire societal-memory
complex which has become aware of the infinite consciousness of all things. This
has been possible among your peoples only in isolated instances.

In the case wherein a social memory complex which is a servant of the Creator
sees this situation and has an idea for the appropriate aid which can only be
done among your peoples, the social memory complex desiring this project lays it
before the Council of Saturn. If it is approved, quarantine is lifted.

QUESTIONER: I have a question about that Council. Who are the members, and how
does the Council function?

RA: I am Ra. The members of the Council are representatives from the
Confederation and from those vibratory levels of your inner planes bearing
responsibility for your third density. The names are not important because there
are no names. Your mind/body/spirit complexes request names and so, in many
cases, the vibratory sound complexes which are consonant with the vibratory
distortions of each entity are used. However, the name concept is not part of
the Council. If names are requested, we will attempt them. However, not all have
chosen names.

In number, the Council that sits in constant session, though varying in its
members by means of balancing, which takes place, what you would call
irregularly, is nine. That is the Session Council. To back up this Council,
there are twenty-four entities which offer their services as requested. These
entities faithfully watch and have been called Guardians.

The Council operates by means of, what you would call, telepathic contact with
the oneness or unity of the nine, the distortions blending harmoniously so that
the Law of One prevails with ease. When a need for thought is present, the
Council retains the distortion-complex of this need, balancing it as described,
and then recommends what it considers as appropriate action. This includes: One,
the duty of admitting social memory complexes to the Confederation; Two,
offering aid to those who are unsure how to aid the social memory complex
requesting aid in a way consonant with both the call, the Law, and the number of
those calling (that is to say, sometimes the resistance of the call); Three,
internal questions in the Council are determined.

These are the prominent duties of the Council. They are, if in any doubt, able
to contact the twenty-four who then offer consensus/judgment/thinking to the
Council. The Council then may reconsider any question.

QUESTIONER: You mentioned the nine who sit on the Council. Is this "nine" the
same nine as those mentioned in this book? (Questioner gestures to Uri.)

RA: I am Ra. The Council of Nine has been retained in semi-undistorted form by
two main sources, that known in your naming, as Mark and that known in your
naming as Henry. In one case, the channel became the scribe. In the other, the
channel was not the scribe. However, without the aid of the scribe, the energy
would not have come to the channel.

QUESTIONER: The names that you spoke of. Were they Mark Probert and Henry
Puharich?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: I am interested in the application of the Law of One as it pertains
to free will with respect to what I would call the advertising done by UFO
contacts with the planet Earth. The Council seems to have allowed the quarantine
to be lifted many times over the past thirty years. This seems to me to be a
form of advertising for what we are doing right now, so that more people will be
awakened. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. It will take a certain amount of untangling of conceptualization of
your mental complex to reform your query into an appropriate response. Please
bear with us.

The Council of Saturn has not allowed the breaking of quarantine in the
time/space continuum you mentioned. There is a certain amount of landing taking
place. Some are of the entities known to you as the group of Orion.

Secondly, there is permission granted, not to break quarantine by dwelling among
you, but to appear in thought form capacity for those who have eyes to see.

Thirdly, you are correct in assuming that permission was granted at the
time/space in which your first nuclear device was developed and used for
Confederation members to minister to your peoples in such a way as to cause
mystery to occur. This is what you mean by advertising and is correct. The
mystery and unknown quality of the occurrences we are allowed to offer have the
hoped-for intention of making your peoples aware of infinite possibility. When
your peoples grasp infinity, then and only then, can the gateway be opened to
the Law of One.

QUESTIONER: You said that Orion was the source of some of these contacts with
UFOs. Can you tell me something of that contact, its purpose?

RA: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, a simple example of intentions which are
bad/good. This example is Adolf. This is your vibratory sound complex. The
intention is to presumably unify by choosing the distortion complex called elite
from a social memory complex and then enslaving, by various effects, those who
are seen by the distortion as not-elite. There is then the concept of taking the
social memory complex thus weeded and adding it to a distortion thought of by
the so-called Orion group as an empire. The problem facing them is that they
face a great deal of random energy released by the concept of separation. This
causes them to be vulnerable as the distortions amongst their own members are
not harmonized.

QUESTIONER: What is the density of the Orion group?

RA: I am Ra. Like the Confederation, the densities of the mass consciousnesses
which comprise that group are varied. There are a very few third density, a
larger number of fourth density, a similarly large number of fifth density, and
very few sixth-density entities comprising this organization. Their numbers are
perhaps one-tenth ours at any point in the space/time continuum as the problem
of spiritual entropy causes them to experience constant disintegration of their
social memory complexes. Their power is the same as ours. The Law of One blinks
neither at the light nor the darkness, but is available for service to others
and service to self. However, service to others results in service to self, thus
preserving and further harmonizing the distortions of those entities seeking
intelligent infinity through these disciplines.

Those seeking intelligent infinity through the use of service to self create the
same amount of power but, as we said, have constant difficulty because of the
concept of separation which is implicit in the manifestations of the service to
self which involve power over others. This weakens and eventually disintegrates
the energy collected by such mind/body/spirit complexes who call the Orion group
and the social memory complexes which comprise the Orion group.

It should be noted, carefully pondered, and accepted, that the Law of One is
available to any social memory complex which has decided to strive together for
any seeking of purpose, be it service to others or service to self. The laws,
which are the primal distortions of the Law of One, then are placed into
operation and the illusion of space/time is used as a medium for the development
of the results of those choices freely made. Thus all entities learn, no matter
what they seek. All learn the same, some rapidly, some slowly.

QUESTIONER: Using as an example the fifth density concerning the social memory
complex of the Orion group, what was their previous density before they became
fifth density?

RA: I am Ra. The progress through densities is sequential. A fifth-density
social memory complex would be comprised of mind/body/spirit complexes harvested
from fourth density. Then the conglomerate or mass mind/body/spirit complex does
its melding and the results are due to the infinitely various possibilities of
combinations of distortions.

QUESTIONER: I'm trying to understand how a group such as the Orion group would
progress. How it would be possible, if you were in the Orion group, and pointed
toward self-service, to progress from our third density to the fourth. What
learning would be necessary for that?

RA: I am Ra. This is the last question of length for this instrument at this
time.

You will recall that we went into some detail as to how those not oriented
towards seeking service for others yet, nevertheless, found and could use the
gateway to intelligent infinity. This is true at all densities in our octave. We
cannot speak for those above us, as you would say, in the next quantum or octave
of beingness. This is, however, true of this octave of density. The beings are
harvested because they can see and enjoy the light/love of the appropriate
density. Those who have found this light/love, love/light without benefit of a
desire for service to others nevertheless, by the Law of Free Will, have the
right to the use of that light/love for whatever purpose. Also, it may be
inserted that there are systems of study which enable the seeker of separation
to gain these gateways.

This study is as difficult as the one which we have described to you, but there
are those with the perseverance to pursue the study just as you desire to pursue
the difficult path of seeking to know in order to serve. The distortion lies in
the effect that those who seek to serve the self are seen by the Law of One as
precisely the same as those who seek to serve others, for are all not one? To
serve yourself and to serve others is a dual method of saying the same thing, if
you can understand the essence of the Law of One.

At this time we would answer any brief questions you may have.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. There are small adjustments you may make. However, we are now able
to use this instrument with minimal distortion and without depleting the
instrument to any significant extent.

Do you wish to ask further?

QUESTIONER: We do not wish to tire the instrument. Thank you very much. That was
very helpful and we would like to continue in the next session from this point.

RA: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth then rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #8, January 26, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I have a question regarding what I call the advertising of the
Confederation. It has to do with free will. There have been certain contacts
allowed, as I understand, by the Confederation, but this is limited because of
free will of those who are not oriented in such a way as to want contact. Many
people on our planet want this material, but even though we disseminate it many
will not be aware that it is available. Is there any possibility of creating
some effect which I would call advertising, or is this against the principle of
free will?

RA: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, the path your life-experience complex has
taken. Consider the coincidences and odd circumstances by which one thing flowed
to the next. Consider this well.

Each entity will receive the opportunity that each needs. This information
source-beingness does not have uses in the life-experience complex of each of
those among your peoples who seek. Thus the advertisement is general and not
designed to indicate the searching out of any particular material, but only to
suggest the noumenal aspect of the illusion.

QUESTIONER: You said that some of the landings at this time were of the Orion
group. Why did the Orion group land here? What is their purpose?

RA: I am Ra. Their purpose is conquest, unlike those of the Confederation who
wait for the calling. The so-called Orion group calls itself to conquest. As we
have said previously, their objective is to locate certain mind/body/spirit
complexes which vibrate in resonance with their own vibrational complex, then to
enslave the un-elite, as you may call those who are not of the Orion vibration.

QUESTIONER: Was the landing at Pascagoula in 1973 when Charlie Hixson was taken
aboard this type of landing?

RA: I am Ra. The landing of which you speak was what you would call an anomaly.
It was neither the Orion influence nor our peoples in thought-form, but rather a
planetary entity of your own vibration which came through quarantine in all
innocence in a random landing.

QUESTIONER: What did they do to Charlie Hixson when they took him on board?

RA: I am Ra. They used his mind/body/spirit complex's life experience,
concentrating upon the experience of the complexes of what you call war.

QUESTIONER: How did they use them?

RA: I am Ra. The use of experience is to learn. Consider a race who watches a
movie. It experiences a story and identifies with the feelings, perceptions, and
experiences of the hero.

QUESTIONER: Was Charlie Hixson originally of the same social memory complex of
the ones who picked him up?

RA: I am Ra. This entity of vibratory sound complex did not have a connection
with those who used him.

QUESTIONER: Did those who used him use his war experiences to learn more of the
Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Did the entities who picked him up have the normal configuration?
His description of them was rather unusual.

RA: I am Ra. The configuration of their beings is their normal configuration.
The unusualness is not remarkable. We ourselves, when we chose a mission among
your peoples, needed to study your peoples for had we arrived in no other form
than our own, we would have been perceived as light.

QUESTIONER: What density were the entities who picked up Charlie Hixson from?

RA: I am Ra. The entities in whom you show such interest are third-density
beings of a fairly advanced order. We should express the understanding to you
that these entities would not have used the mind/body/spirit complex, Charlie,
except for the resolve of this entity before incarnation to be of service.

QUESTIONER: What was the home or origin of the entities who picked up Charlie?

RA: I am Ra. These entities are of the Sirius galaxy.

QUESTIONER: Would it be possible for any of us to have contact with the
Confederation in a more direct way?

RA: I am Ra. In observing the distortions of those who underwent this
experiential sequence we decided to gradually back off, shall I say, from direct
contact in thought-form. The least distortion seems to be available in
mind-to-mind communication. Therefore, the request to be taken aboard is not one
we care to comply with. You are most valuable in your present orientation.

May we ask at this time if you have a needed short query before we end this
session?

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. The instrument is well balanced. It is possible to make small
corrections in the configuration of the spine of the instrument that it be
straighter. Continue also to continually monitor the placement and orientation
of the symbols used. This particular session, the censer is slightly off and,
therefore, this instrument will experience a slight discomfort.

QUESTIONER: Is the censer off in respect to angle or in respect to lateral
displacement?

RA: I am Ra. There is an approximate three degrees' displacement from proper
perpendicularity.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #9, January 27, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: The healing exercises that you gave us are of such a nature that it
is best to concentrate on a particular exercise at a certain time. I would like
to ask what exercise that I should concentrate on tonight?

RA: I am Ra. Again, to direct your judgment is an intrusion upon your space/time
continuum distortion called future. To speak of past or present within our
distortion/judgment limits is acceptable. To guide rather than teach/learn is
not acceptable to our distortion in regards to teach/learning. We, instead, can
suggest a process whereby each chooses the first of the exercises given in the
order in which we gave them, which you, in your discernment, feel is not fully
appreciated by your mind/body/spirit complex.

This is the proper choice, building from the foundation, making sure the ground
is good for the building. We have assessed for you the intensity of this effort
in terms of energy expended. You will take this in mind and be patient for we
have not given a short or easy program of consciousness learn/teaching.

QUESTIONER: The way that I understand the process of evolution is that our
planetary population has a certain amount of time to progress. This is generally
divided into three 25,000-year cycles. At the end of 75,000 years the planet
progresses itself. What caused this situation to come about with the preciseness
of the years in each cycle?

RA: I am Ra. Visualize, if you will, the particular energy which, outward
flowing and inward coagulating, formed the tiny realm of the creation governed
by your Council of Saturn. Continue seeing the rhythm of this process. The
living flow creates a rhythm which is as inevitable as one of your timepieces.
Each of your planetary entities began the first cycle when the energy nexus was
able in that environment to support such mind/body experiences. Thus, each of
your planetary entities is on a different cyclical schedule as you might call
it. The timing of these cycles is a measurement equal to a portion of
intelligent energy.

This intelligent energy offers a type of clock. The cycles move as precisely as
a clock strikes your hour. Thus, the gateway from intelligent energy to
intelligent infinity opens regardless of circumstance on the striking of the
hour.

QUESTIONER: The original, first entities on this planet-what was their origin?
Where were they before they were on this planet?

RA: I am Ra. The first entities upon this planet were water, fire, air and
earth.

QUESTIONER: Where did the people who are like us who were the first ones here,
where did they come from? From where did they evolve?

RA: I am Ra. You speak of third-density experience. The first of those to come
here were brought from another planet in your solar system called by you the Red
Planet, Mars. This planet's environment became inhospitable to third-density
beings. The first entities, therefore, were of this race, as you may call it,
manipulated somewhat by those who were guardians at that time.

QUESTIONER: What race is that, and how did they get from Mars to here?

RA: I am Ra. The race is a combination of the mind/body/spirit complexes of
those of your so-called Red Planet and a careful series of genetical adjustments
made by the guardians of that time. These entities arrived, or were preserved,
for the experience upon your sphere by a type of birthing which is
non-reproductive, but consists of preparing genetic material for the incarnation
of the mind/body/spirit complexes of those entities from the Red Planet.

QUESTIONER: I assume from what you are saying that the guardians transferred the
race here after the race had died from the physical as we know it on Mars. Is
that correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: The guardians were obviously acting within an understanding of the
Law of One in doing this. Can you explain the application of the Law of One in
this process?

RA: I am Ra. The Law of One was named by these guardians as the bringing of the
wisdom of the guardians in contact with the entities from the Red Planet, thus
melding the social memory complex of the guardian race and the Red Planet race.
It, however, took an increasing amount of distortion into the application of the
Law of One from the viewpoint of other guardians and it is from this beginning
action that the quarantine of this planet was instituted, for it was felt that
the free will of those of the Red Planet had been abridged.

QUESTIONER: Were the entities of the Red Planet following the Law of One prior
to leaving the Red Planet?

RA: I am Ra. The entities of the Red Planet were attempting to learn the Laws of
Love which form one of the primal distortions of the Law of One. However, the
tendencies of these people towards bellicose actions caused such difficulties in
the atmospheric environment of their planet that it became inhospitable for
third-density experience before the end of its cycle. Thus, the Red Planet
entities were unharvested and continued in your illusion to attempt to learn the
Law of Love.

QUESTIONER: How long ago did this transfer occur from the Red Planet to Earth?

RA: I am Ra. In your time this transfer occurred approximately 75,000 years ago.

QUESTIONER: 75,000 years ago?

RA: I am Ra. This is approximately correct.

QUESTIONER: Were there any entities of the form that I am now-two arms, two
legs-on this planet before this transfer occurred?

RA: I am Ra. There have been visitors to your sphere at various times for the
last four million of your years, speaking approximately. These visitors do not
affect the cycling of the planetary sphere. It was not third-density in its
environment until the time previously mentioned.

QUESTIONER: Then there were second-density entities here prior to approximately
75,000 years ago. What type of entities were these?

RA: I am Ra. The second density is the density of the higher plant life and
animal life which exists without the upward drive towards the infinite. These
second-density beings are of an octave of consciousness just as you find various
orientations of consciousness among the conscious entities of your vibration.

QUESTIONER: Did any of these second-density entities have shapes like ours-two
arms, two legs, head, and walk upright on two feet?

RA: I am Ra. The two higher of the sub-vibrational levels of second-density
beings had the configuration of the biped, as you mentioned. However, the
erectile movement which you experience was not totally effected in these beings
who were tending towards the leaning forward, barely leaving the quadrupedal
position.

QUESTIONER: Where did these beings come from? Were they a product of evolution
as understood by our scientists? Were they evolved from the original material of
the earth that you spoke of.

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Do these beings then evolve from second density to third density?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct, although no guarantee can be made of the number of
cycles it will take an entity to learn the lessons of consciousness of self
which are the prerequisite for transition to third density.

QUESTIONER: Is there any particular race of people on our planet now who were
incarnated here from second density?

RA: I am Ra. There are no second-density consciousness complexes here on your
sphere at this time. However, there are two races which use the second-density
form. One is the entities from the planetary sphere you call Maldek. These
entities are working their understanding complexes through a series of what you
would call karmic restitutions. They dwell within your deeper underground
passageways and are known to you as "Bigfoot."

The other race is that being offered a dwelling in this density by guardians who
wish to give the mind/body/spirit complexes of those who are of this density at
this time appropriately engineered physical vehicles, as you would call these
chemical complexes, in the event that there is what you call nuclear war.

QUESTIONER: I didn't understand what these vehicles or beings were for that were
appropriate in the event of nuclear war.

RA: I am Ra. These are beings which exist as instinctual second-density beings
which are being held in reserve to form what you would call a gene pool in case
these body complexes are needed. These body complexes are greatly able to
withstand the rigors of radiation which the body complexes you now inhabit could
not do.

QUESTIONER: Where are these body complexes located?

RA: I am Ra. These body complexes of the second race dwell in uninhabited deep
forest. There are many in various places over the surface of your planet.

QUESTIONER: Are they Bigfoot-type creatures?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct although we would not call these Bigfoot, as they
are scarce and are very able to escape detection. The first race is less able to
be aware of proximity of other mind/body/spirit complexes, but these beings are
very able to escape due to their technological understandings before their
incarnations here. These entities of the glowing eyes are those most familiar to
your peoples.

QUESTIONER: Then there are two different types of Bigfoot. Correct?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final question.

There are three types of Bigfoot, if you will accept that vibratory sound
complex used for three such different races of mind/body/spirit complexes. The
first two we have described.

The third is a thought-form.

QUESTIONER: I would like to ask if there is anything that we can do to aid the
instrument's comfort.

RA: I am Ra. This instrument will require some adjustment of the tender portions
of her body complex. The distortions are due to the energy center blockage you
would call pineal.

I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go forth,
therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #10, January 27, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I think that it would clarify things for us if we went back to the
time just before the transfer of souls from Maldek to see how the Law of One
operated with respect to this transfer and why this transfer was necessary. What
happened to the people of Maldek that caused them to lose their planet? How long
ago did this event occur?

RA: I am Ra. The peoples of Maldek had a civilization somewhat similar to that
of the societal complex known to you as Atlantis in that it gained much
technological information and used it without care for the preservation of their
sphere following to a majority extent the complex of thought, ideas, and actions
which you may associate with your so-called negative polarity or the service to
self. This was, however, for the most part, couched in a sincere belief/thought
structure which seemed to the perception of the mind/body complexes of this
sphere to be positive and of service to others. The devastation that wracked
their biosphere and caused its disintegration resulted from what you call war.

The escalation went to the furthest extent of the technology this social complex
had at its disposal in the space/time present of the then time. This time was
approximately 705,000 of your years ago. The cycles had begun much, much earlier
upon this sphere due to its relative ability to support the first-dimensional
life forms at an earlier point in the space/time continuum of your solar system.
These entities were so traumatized by this occurrence that they were in what you
may call a social complex knot or tangle of fear. Some of your time passed. No
one could reach them. No beings could aid them.

Approximately 600,000 of your years ago the then-existing members of the
Confederation were able to deploy a social memory complex and untie the knot of
fear. The entities were then able to recall that they were conscious. This
awareness brought them to the point upon what you would call the lower astral
planes where they could be nurtured until each mind/body/spirit complex was able
to finally be healed of this trauma to the extent that each entity was able to
examine the distortions it had experienced in the previous life/illusion
complex.

After this experience of learn/teaching, the group decision was to place upon
itself a type of what you may call karma alleviation. For this purpose they came
into incarnation within your planetary sphere in what were not acceptable human
forms. This then they have been experiencing until the distortions of
destruction are replaced by distortions towards the desire for a less distorted
vision of service to others. Since this was the conscious decision of the great
majority of those beings in the Maldek experience, the transition to this planet
began approximately 500,000 of your years ago and the type of body complex
available at that time was used.

QUESTIONER: Was the body complex available at that time what we refer to as the
ape body?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct.

QUESTIONER: Have any of the Maldek entities transformed since then? Are they
still second-density now or are some of them third-density?

RA: I am Ra. The consciousness of these entities has always been third-density.
The alleviation mechanism was designed by the placement of this consciousness in
second-dimensional physical chemical complexes which are not able to be dextrous
or manipulative to the extent which is appropriate to the working of the
third-density distortions of the mind complex.

QUESTIONER: Have any of the entities moved on now, made a graduation at the end
of a cycle and made the transition from second-density bodies to third-density
bodies?

A: I am Ra. Many of these entities were able to remove the accumulation of what
you call karma, thus being able to accept a third-density cycle within a
third-density body. Most of those beings so succeeding have incarnated elsewhere
in the creation for the succeeding cycle in third density. As this planet
reached third density some few of these entities became able to join the
vibration of this sphere in third-density form. There remain a few who have not
yet alleviated through the mind/body/spirit coordination of distortions the
previous action taken by them. Therefore, they remain.

QUESTIONER: Are these the Bigfoot that you spoke of?

RA: I am Ra. These are one type of Bigfoot.

QUESTIONER: Then our human race is formed of a few who originally came from
Maldek and quite a few who came from Mars. Are there entities here from other
places?

RA: I am Ra. There are entities experiencing your time/space continuum who have
originated from many, many places, as you would call them, in the creation, for
when there is a cycle change, those who must repeat then find a planetary sphere
appropriate for this repetition. It is somewhat unusual for a planetary
mind/body/spirit complex to contain those from many, many various loci, but this
explains much, for, you see, you are experiencing the third-dimension occurrence
with a large number of those who must repeat the cycle. The orientation, thus,
has been difficult to unify even with the aid of many of your teach/learners.

QUESTIONER: When Maldek was destroyed, did all the people of Maldek have the
fear problem or were some advanced enough to transfer to other planets?

RA: I am Ra. In the occurrence of planetary dissolution none escaped, for this
is an action which redounds to the social complex of the planetary complex
itself. None escaped the knot or tangle.

QUESTIONER: Is there any danger of this happening to Earth at this time?

RA: I am Ra. We feel this evaluation of your planetary mind/body/spirit
complexes' so-called future may be less than harmless. We say only the
conditions of mind exist for such development of technology and such deployment.
It is the distortion of our vision/understanding that the mind and spirit
complexes of those of your people need orientation rather than the "toys"
needing dismantlement, for are not all things that exist part of the Creator?
Therefore, freely to choose is your own duty.

QUESTIONER: When graduation occurs at the end of a cycle, and entities are moved
from one planet to another, by what means do they go to a new planet?

RA: I am Ra. In the scheme of the Creator, the first step of the
mind/body/spirit/totality/beingness is to place its mind/body/spirit complex
distortion in the proper place of love/light. This is done to ensure proper
healing of the complex and eventual attunement with the totality/beingness
complex. This takes a very variable length of your time/space. After this is
accomplished the experience of the cycle is dissolved and filtered until only
the distillation of distortions in its pure form remains. At this time, the
harvested mind/body/spirit/totality/beingness evaluates the density needs of its
beingness and chooses the more appropriate new environment for either a
repetition of the cycle or a moving forward into the next cycle. This is the
manner of the harvesting, guarded and watched over by many.

QUESTIONER: When the entity is moved from one planet to the next, is he moved in
thought or by a vehicle?

RA: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit/totality/beingness is one with the Creator.
There is no time/space distortion. Therefore, it is a matter of thinking the
proper locus in the infinite array of time/spaces.

QUESTIONER: While an entity is incarnate in this third density at this time he
may either learn unconsciously without knowing what he is learning, or he may
learn after he is consciously aware that he is learning in the ways of the Law
of One. By the second way of learning consciously, it is possible for the entity
to greatly accelerate his growth. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then although many entities are not consciously aware of it, what
they really desire is to accelerate their growth, and it is their job to
discover this while they are incarnate. Is it correct that they can accelerate
their growth much more while in the third density than in between incarnations
of this density?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. We shall attempt to speak upon this concept.

The Law of One has as one of its primal distortions the free will distortion,
thus each entity is free to accept, reject, or ignore the mind/body/spirit
complexes about it and ignore the creation itself. There are many among your
social memory complex distortion who, at this time/space, engage daily, as you
would put it, in the working upon the Law of One in one of its primal
distortions; that is, the ways of love. However, if this same entity, being
biased from the depths of its mind/body/spirit complex towards love/light, were
then to accept the responsibility for each moment of the time/space accumulation
of present moments available to it, such an entity can empower its progress in
much the same way as we described the empowering of the call of your social
complex distortion to the Confederation.

QUESTIONER: Could you state this in a little different way ... how you empower
this call?

RA: I am Ra. We understand you to speak now of our previous information. The
call begins with one. This call is equal to infinity and is not, as you would
say, counted. It is the cornerstone. The second call is added. The third call
empowers or doubles the second, and so forth, each additional calling doubling
or granting power to all the preceding calls. Thus, the call of many of your
peoples is many, many-powered and overwhelmingly heard to the infinite reaches
of the One Creation.

QUESTIONER: For the general development of the reader of this book, could you
state some of the practices or exercises to perform to produce an acceleration
toward the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra.

Exercise One. This is the most nearly centered and useable within your illusion
complex. The moment contains love. That is the lesson/goal of this illusion or
density. The exercise is to consciously see that love in awareness and
understanding distortions. The first attempt is the cornerstone. Upon this
choosing rests the remainder of the life-experience of an entity. The second
seeking of love within the moment begins the addition. The third seeking
empowers the second, the fourth powering or doubling the third. As with the
previous type of empowerment, there will be some loss of power due to flaws
within the seeking in the distortion of insincerity. However, the conscious
statement of self to self of the desire to seek love is so central an act of
will that, as before, the loss of power due to this friction is inconsequential.

Exercise Two. The universe is one being. When a mind/body/spirit complex views
another mind/body/spirit complex, see the Creator. This is an helpful exercise.

Exercise Three. Gaze within a mirror. See the Creator.

Exercise Four. Gaze at the creation which lies about the mind/body/spirit
complex of each entity. See the Creator.

The foundation or prerequisite of these exercises is a predilection towards what
may be called meditation, contemplation, or prayer. With this attitude, these
exercises can be processed. Without it, the data will not sink down into the
roots of the tree of mind, thus enabling and ennobling the body and touching the
spirit.

QUESTIONER: I was wondering about the advent of the civilizations of Atlantis
and Lemuria, when these civilizations occurred, and where did they come from?

RA: I am Ra. This is the last question of this working. The civilizations of
Atlantis and Lemuria were not one but two. Let us look first at the Mu entities.

They were beings of a somewhat primitive nature, but those who had very advanced
spiritual distortions. The civilization was part of this cycle, experienced
early within the cycle at a time of approximately 53,000 of your years ago. It
was an helpful and harmless place which was washed beneath the ocean during a
readjustment of your sphere's tectonic plates through no action of their own.
They sent out those who survived and reached many places in what you call
Russia, North America, and South America. The Indians of whom you come to feel
some sympathy in your social complex distortions are the descendants of these
entities. Like the other incarnates of this cycle, they came from elsewhere.
However, these particular entities were largely from a second-density planet
which had some difficulty, due to the age of its sun, in achieving third-density
life conditions. This planet was from the galaxy Deneb.

The Atlantean race was a very conglomerate social complex which began to form
approximately 31,000 years in the past of your space/time continuum illusion. It
was a slow growing and very agrarian one until approximately 15,000 of your
years ago. It reached quickly a high technological understanding which caused it
to be able to use intelligent infinity in an informative manner. We may add that
they used intelligent energy as well, manipulating greatly the natural influxes
of the indigo or pineal ray from divine or infinite energy. Thus, they were able
to create life forms. This they began to do instead of healing and perfecting
their own mind/body/spirit complexes, turning their distortions towards what you
may call negative.

Approximately 11,000 of your years ago, the first of the, what you call, wars,
caused approximately forty percent of this population to leave the density by
means of disintegration of the body. The second and most devastating of the
conflicts occurred approximately 10,821 years in the past according to your
illusion. This created an earth-changing configuration and the large part of
Atlantis was no more, having been inundated. Three of the positively-oriented of
the Atlantean groups left this geographical locus before that devastation,
placing themselves in the mountain areas of what you call Tibet, what you call
Peru, and what you call Turkey.

Do you have any brief questions before we close this meeting?

QUESTIONER: Only one, other than what we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable. I would like to have your definition of galaxy, the word "galaxy"
as you have used it.

RA: I am Ra. We use the term known to your people by the sound vibration
"galaxy." We accept that some galaxies contain one system of planetary and solar
groups. Others contain several. However, the importance of the locus in infinite
time/space dimensionality is so little that we accept the distortion implicit in
such an ambiguous term.

QUESTIONER: Then the nine planets and sun which we have here in our system,
would you refer to that as a galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. We would not.

QUESTIONER: How many stars would be-approximately-in a galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. It depends upon the galactic system. Your own, as you know,
contains many, many, millions of planetary entities and star bodies.

QUESTIONER: I was just trying to get to the definition that you were using for
galaxy. You mentioned a couple of times the term galaxy in reference to what we
call a planetary system and it was causing some confusion. Is there any way that
we can make the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument could be made somewhat more comfortable if more
support were given the body complex. Other than this, we can only repeat the
request to carefully align the symbols used to facilitate this instrument's
balance. Our contact is narrow-banded and thus the influx brought in with us
must be precise.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #11, January 28, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Should we include the ritual that you have suggested that we use to
call you in the book that will result from these sessions?

RA: I am Ra. This matter is of small importance for our suggestion was made for
the purpose of establishing contact through this instrument with this group.

QUESTIONER: Is it of any assistance to the instrument to have (name) and (name)
present during these sessions? Does the number in the group make any difference
in these sessions?

RA: I am Ra. The most important of the entities are the questioner and the
vibratory sound complex, (name). The two entities additional aid the
instrument's comfort by energizing the instrument with their abilities to share
the physical energy complex which is a portion of your love vibration.

QUESTIONER: You said yesterday that Maldek was destroyed due to warfare. If
Maldek hadn't destroyed itself due to warfare would it have become a planet that
evolved in self-service and would the entities involved have increased in
density, and gone on to say the fourth density in the negative sense or the
sense of self-service?

RA: I am Ra. The planetary social memory complex, Maldek, had in common with
your own sphere the situation of a mixture of energy direction. Thus it, though
unknown, would most probably have been a mixed harvest-a few moving to fourth
density, a few moving towards fourth density in service to self, the great
majority repeating third density. This is approximate due to the fact that
parallel possibility/probability vortices cease when action occurs and new
probability/possibility vortices are begun.

QUESTIONER: Is there a planet opposite our sun, in relation to us, that we do
not know about?

RA: I am Ra. There is a sphere in the area opposite your sun of a very, very
cold nature, but large enough to skew certain statistical figures. This sphere
should not properly be called a planet as it is locked in first density.

QUESTIONER: You say that entities from Maldek might go to fourth density
negative. Are there people who go out of our present third density to places in
the universe and serve, which are fourth-density self-service negative type of
planets?

RA: I am Ra. Your question is unclear. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: As our cycle ends and graduation occurs, is it possible for anyone
to go from our third density to a fourth-density planet that is of a
self-service or negative type?

RA: I am Ra. We grasp now the specificity of your query. In this harvest the
probability/possibility vortex is an harvest, though small, of this type. That
is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell us what happened to Adolf (Hitler)?

RA: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit complex known as Adolf is at this time in an
healing process in the middle astral planes of your spherical force field. This
entity was greatly confused and, although aware of the circumstance of change in
vibratory level associated with the cessation of the chemical body complex,
nevertheless, needed a great deal of care.

QUESTIONER: Is there anyone in our history who is commonly known who went to a
fourth-density self-service or negative type of planet or any who will go there?

RA: I am Ra. The number of entities thus harvested is small. However, a few have
penetrated the eighth level which is only available from the opening up of the
seventh through the sixth. Penetration into the eighth or intelligent infinity
level allows a mind/body/spirit complex to be harvested if it wishes at any
time/space during the cycle.

QUESTIONER: Are any of these people known in the history of our planet by name?

RA: I am Ra. We will mention a few. The one known as Taras Bulba, the one known
as Genghis Khan, the one known as Rasputin.

QUESTIONER: How did they accomplish this? What was necessary for them to
accomplish this?

RA: I am Ra. All of the aforementioned entities were aware, through memory, of
Atlantean understandings having to do with the use of the various centers of
mind/body/spirit complex energy influx in attaining the gateway to intelligent
infinity.

QUESTIONER: Did this enable them to do what we refer to as magic? Could they do
paranormal things while they were incarnate?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. The first two entities mentioned made little use
of these abilities consciously. However, they were bent single-mindedly upon
service to self, sparing no efforts in personal discipline to double, re-double
and so empower this gateway. The third was a conscious adept and also spared no
effort in the pursuit of service to self.

QUESTIONER: Where are these three entities now?

RA: I am Ra. These entities are in the dimension known to you as fourth.
Therefore the space/time continua are not compatible. An approximation of the
space/time locus of each would net no actual understanding. Each chose a
fourth-density planet which was dedicated to the pursuit of the understanding of
the Law of One through service to self, one in what you know as the Orion group,
one in what you know as Cassiopeia, one in what you know as Southern Cross;
however, these loci are not satisfactory. We do not have vocabulary for the
geometric calculations necessary for transfer of this understanding to you.

QUESTIONER: Who went to the Orion group?

RA: I am Ra. The one known as Genghis Khan.

QUESTIONER: What does he presently do there? What is his job or occupation?

RA: I am Ra. This entity serves the Creator in its own way.

QUESTIONER: Is it impossible for you to tell us precisely how he does this
service?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible for us to speak to this query. However, we use any
chance we may have to reiterate the basic understanding/learning that all beings
serve the Creator.

The one you speak of as Genghis Khan, at present, is incarnate in a physical
light body which has the work of disseminating material of thought control to
those who are what you may call crusaders. He is, as you would term this entity,
a shipping clerk.

QUESTIONER: What do the crusaders do?

RA: I am Ra. The crusaders move in their chariots to conquer planetary
mind/body/spirit social complexes before they reach the stage of achieving
social memory.

QUESTIONER: At what stage does a planet achieve social memory?

RA: I am Ra. A mind/body/spirit social complex becomes a social memory complex
when its entire group of entities are of one orientation or seeking. The group
memory lost to the individuals in the roots of the tree of mind then becomes
known to the social complex, thus creating a social memory complex. The
advantages of this complex are the relative lack of distortion in understanding
the social beingness and the relative lack of distortion in pursuing the
direction of seeking, for all understanding/distortions are available to the
entities of the society.

QUESTIONER: Then we have crusaders from Orion coming to this planet for mind
control purposes. How do they do this?

RA: I am Ra. As all, they follow the Law of One observing free will. Contact is
made with those who call. Those then upon the planetary sphere act much as do
you to disseminate the attitudes and philosophy of their particular
understanding of the Law of One which is service to self. These become the
elite. Through these, the attempt begins to create a condition whereby the
remainder of the planetary entities are enslaved by their free will.

QUESTIONER: Can you name any names that may be known on the planet that are
recipients of the crusaders' efforts?

RA: I am Ra. I am desirous of being in nonviolation of the free will distortion.
To name those involved in the future of your space/time is to infringe; thus, we
withhold this information. We request your contemplation of the fruits of the
actions of those entities whom you may observe enjoying the distortion towards
power. In this way you may discern for yourself this information. We shall not
interfere with the, shall we say, planetary game. It is not central to the
harvest.

QUESTIONER: How do the crusaders pass on their concepts to the individuals on
Earth?

RA: I am Ra. There are two main ways, just as there are two main ways of, shall
we say, polarizing towards service to others. There are those mind/body/spirit
complexes upon your plane who do exercises and perform disciplines in order to
seek contact with sources of information and power leading to the opening of the
gate to intelligent infinity. There are others whose vibratory complex is such
that this gateway is opened and contact with total service to self with its
primal distortion of manipulation of others is then afforded with little or no
difficulty, no training, and no control.

QUESTIONER: What type of information is passed on from the crusaders to these
people?

RA: I am Ra. The Orion group passes on information concerning the Law of One
with the orientation of service to self. The information can become technical
just as some in the Confederation, in attempts to aid this planet in service to
others, have provided what you would call technical information. The technology
provided by this group is in the form of various means of control or
manipulation of others to serve the self.

QUESTIONER: Do you mean to say then that some scientists receive technical
information, shall we say, telepathically that comes out then as useable
gadgetry?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct. However, very positively, as you would call this
distortion, oriented scientists have received information intended to unlock
peaceful means of progress which redounded unto the last echoes of potential
destruction due to further reception of other scientists of a negative
orientation/distortion.

QUESTIONER: Is this how we learned of nuclear energy? Was it mixed with both
positive and negative orientation?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct. The entities responsible for the gathering of the
scientists were of a mixed orientation. The scientists were overwhelmingly
positive in their orientation. The scientists who followed their work were of
mixed orientation including one extremely negative entity, as you would term it.

QUESTIONER: Is this extremely negative entity still incarnate on Earth?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then I would assume that you can't name him. So I will ask you where
Nikola Tesla got his information?

RA: I am Ra. The one known as Nikola received information from Confederation
sources desirous of aiding this extremely, shall we say, angelically positive
entity in bettering the existence of its fellow mind/body/spirit complexes. It
is unfortunate, shall we say, that like many Wanderers the vibratory distortions
of third-density illusion caused this entity to become extremely distorted in
its perceptions of its fellow mind/body/spirit complexes so that its mission was
hindered and in the result, perverted from its purposes.

QUESTIONER: How was Tesla's work supposed to benefit man on Earth, and what were
its purposes?

RA: I am Ra. The most desired purpose of the mind/body/spirit complex, Nikola,
was the freeing of all planetary entities from the darkness. Thus, it attempted
to give to the planet the infinite energy of the planetary sphere for use in
lighting and power.

QUESTIONER: By freeing the planetary entities from darkness, precisely what do
you mean?

RA: I am Ra. (Most of the following answer was lost due to tape recorder
malfunction. The core of the response was as follows.) We spoke of freeing
people from darkness in a literal sense.

QUESTIONER: Would this freeing from darkness be commensurate with the Law of One
or does this have any real product?

RA: I am Ra. The product of such a freeing would create two experiences.

Firstly, the experience of no need to find the necessary emolument for payment,
in your money, for energy.

Secondly, the leisure afforded, thereby exemplifying the possibility and
enhancing the probability of the freedom to then search the self, the beginning
of seeking the Law of One.

Few there are working physically from daybreak to darkness, as you name them,
upon your plane who can contemplate the Law of One in a conscious fashion.

QUESTIONER: What about the Industrial Revolution in general. Was this planned in
any way?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this session.

That is correct. Wanderers incarnated in several waves, as you may call them, in
order to bring into existence the gradual freeing from the demands of the
diurnal cycles and lack of freedom of leisure.

QUESTIONER: That was the last question, so I will do as usual and ask if there
is anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. You are doing well. The most important thing is to carefully align
the symbols. The adjustment made this particular time/space present will aid
this instrument's physical complex in the distortion towards comfort.

May we ask if you have any short questions which we may resolve before closing
the session?

QUESTIONER: I don't know if this is a short question or not, so we can save it
till next time, but my question is, why do the crusaders from Orion do this?
What is their ultimate objective? This is probably too long to answer.

RA: I am Ra. This is not too long to answer. To serve the self is to serve all.
The service of the self, when seen in this perspective, requires an
ever-expanding use of the energies of others for manipulation to the benefit of
the self with distortion towards power.

If there are further queries to further explicate this subject we shall be with
you again.

QUESTIONER: There was one thing that I forgot. Is it possible to have another
session later on today?

RA: I am Ra. It is well.

QUESTIONER: Thank you.

RA: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #12, January 28, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: In the last session you mentioned that the Orion crusaders came here
in chariots. Could you describe the chariots?

RA: I am Ra. The term chariot is a term used in warfare among your peoples. That
is its significance. The shape of the Orion craft is one of the following:
firstly, the elongated, ovoid shape which is of a darker nature than silver but
which has a metallic appearance if seen in the light. In the absence of light,
it appears to be red or fiery in some manner.

Other craft include disc-shaped objects of a small nature approximately twelve
feet in your measurement in diameter, the box-like shape approximately forty
feet to a side in your measurement. Other craft can take on a desired shape
through the use of thought control mechanisms. There are various civilization
complexes which work within this group. Some are more able to use intelligent
infinity than others. The information is very seldom shared; therefore, the
chariots vary greatly in shape and appearance.

QUESTIONER: Is there any effort on the part of the Confederation to stop the
Orion chariots from arriving here?

RA: I am Ra. Every effort is made to quarantine this planet. However, the
network of guardians, much like any other pattern of patrols on whatever level,
does not hinder each and every entity from penetrating quarantine, for if
request is made in light/love, the Law of One will be met with acquiescence. If
the request is not made, due to the slipping through the net, then there is
penetration of this net.

QUESTIONER: Who makes this request?

RA: I am Ra. Your query is unclear. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: I don't understand how the Confederation stops the Orion chariots
from coming through the quarantine?

RA: I am Ra. There is contact at the level of light-form or lightbody-being
depending upon the vibratory level of the guardian. These guardians sweep
reaches of your Earth's energy fields to be aware of any entities approaching.
An entity which is approaching is hailed in the name of the One Creator. Any
entity thus hailed is bathed in love/light and will of free will obey the
quarantine due to the power of the Law of One.

QUESTIONER: What would happen to the entity if he did not obey the quarantine
after being hailed?

RA: I am Ra. To not obey quarantine after being hailed on the level of which we
speak would be equivalent to your not stopping upon walking into a solid brick
wall.

QUESTIONER: What would happen to the entity if he did this? What would happen to
his chariot?

RA: I am Ra. The Creator is one being. The vibratory level of those able to
breach the quarantine boundaries is such that upon seeing the love/light net it
is impossible to break this Law. Therefore, nothing happens. No attempt is made.
There is no confrontation. The only beings who are able to penetrate the
quarantine are those who discover windows or distortions in the space/time
continua surrounding your planet's energy fields. Through these windows they
come. These windows are rare and unpredictable.

QUESTIONER: Does this account for what we call "UFO Flaps" where a large number
of UFOs show up like in 1973?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Are most of the UFOs which are seen in our skies from the Orion
group?

RA: I am Ra. Many of those seen in your skies are of the Orion group. They send
out messages. Some are received by those who are oriented toward service to
others. These messages then are altered to be acceptable to those entities while
warning of difficulties ahead. This is the most that self-serving entities can
do when faced with those whose wish is to serve others. The contacts which the
group finds most helpful to their cause are those contacts made with entities
whose orientation is towards service to self. There are many thought-form
entities in your skies which are of a positive nature and are the projections of
the Confederation.

QUESTIONER: You mentioned that the Orion crusaders, when they get through the
net, give both technical and non-technical information. I think I know what you
mean by technical information, but what type of non-technical information do
they give? And am I right in assuming that this is done by telepathic contact?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Through telepathy the philosophy of the Law of One
with the distortion of service to self is promulgated. In advanced groups there
are rituals and exercises given and these have been written down just as the
service-to-others oriented entities have written down the promulgated philosophy
of their teachers. The philosophy concerns the service of manipulating others
that they may experience service towards the other self, thus through this
experience becoming able to appreciate service to self. These entities would
become oriented towards service to self and in turn manipulate yet others so
that they in turn might experience the service towards the other self.

QUESTIONER: Would this be the origin of what we call black magic?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct in one sense, incorrect in another. The Orion group
has aided the so-called negatively oriented among your mind/body/spirit
complexes. These same entities would be concerning themselves with service to
self in any case and there are many upon your so-called inner planes which are
negatively oriented and thus available as inner teachers or guides and so-called
possessors of certain souls who seek this distortion of service to self.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible for an entity here on Earth to be so confused as to
call both the Confederation and the Orion group in an alternating way, first
one, then the other, and then back to the first again?

RA: I am Ra. It is entirely possible for the untuned channel, as you call that
service, to receive both positive and negative communications. If the entity at
the base of its confusion is oriented toward service to others, the entity will
begin to receive messages of doom. If the entity at the base of the complex of
beingness is oriented towards service to self, the crusaders, who in this case,
do not find it necessary to lie, will simply begin to give the philosophy they
are here to give. Many of your so-called contacts among your people have been
confused and self-destructive because the channels were oriented towards service
to others but, in the desire for proof, were open to the lying information of
the crusaders who then were able to neutralize the effectiveness of the channel.

QUESTIONER: Are most of these crusaders fourth-density?

RA: I am Ra. There is a majority of fourth-density. That is correct.

QUESTIONER: Is an entity in the fourth density normally invisible to us?

RA: I am Ra. The use of the word "normal" is one which befuddles the meaning of
the question. Let us rephrase for clarity. The fourth density is, by choice, not
visible to third density. It is possible for fourth density to be visible.
However, it is not the choice of the fourth-density entity to be visible due to
the necessity for concentration upon a rather difficult vibrational complex
which is the third density you experience.

QUESTIONER: Are there any Confederation or Orion entities living upon the Earth
and operating visibly among us in our society at this time?

RA: I am Ra. There are no entities of either group walking among you at this
time. However, the crusaders of Orion use two types of entities to do their
bidding, shall we say. The first type is the thought-form; the second, a kind of
robot.

QUESTIONER: Could you describe the robot?

RA: I am Ra. The robot may look like any other being. It is a construct.

QUESTIONER: Is the robot what is normally called the "Men in Black?"

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

QUESTIONER: Who are the Men in Black?

RA: I am Ra. The Men in Black are a thought-form type of entity which have some
beingness to their make-up. They have certain physical characteristics given
them. However, their true vibrational nature is without third-density
vibrational characteristics and, therefore, they are able to materialize and
dematerialize when necessary.

QUESTIONER: Are all of these Men in Black then used by the Orion crusaders?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: You spoke of Wanderers. Who are Wanderers? Where do they come from?

RA: I am Ra. Imagine, if you will, the sands of your shores. As countless as the
grains of sand are the sources of intelligent infinity. When a social memory
complex has achieved its complete understanding of its desire, it may conclude
that its desire is service to others with the distortion towards reaching their
hand, figuratively, to any entities who call for aid. These entities whom you
may call the Brothers and Sisters of Sorrow move toward this calling of sorrow.
These entities are from all reaches of the infinite creation and are bound
together by the desire to serve in this distortion.

QUESTIONER: How many of them are incarnate on Earth now?

RA: I am Ra. The number is approximate due to an heavy influx of those birthed
at this time due to an intensive need to lighten the planetary vibration and
thus aid in harvest. The number approaches sixty-five million.

QUESTIONER: Are most of these from the fourth density? Or what density do they
come from?

RA: I am Ra. Few there are of fourth density. The largest number of Wanderers,
as you call them, are of the sixth density. The desire to serve must be
distorted towards a great deal of purity of mind and what you may call
foolhardiness or bravery, depending upon your distortion complex judgment. The
challenge/danger of the Wanderer is that it will forget its mission, become
karmically involved, and thus be swept into the maelstrom of which it had
incarnated to avert the destruction.

QUESTIONER: What could one of these entities do to become karmically involved?
Could you give an example of that?

RA: I am Ra. An entity which acts in a consciously unloving manner in action
with other beings can become karmically involved.

QUESTIONER: Do many of these Wanderers have physical ailments in this
third-density situation?

RA: I am Ra. Due to the extreme variance between the vibratory distortions of
third density and those of the more dense densities, if you will, Wanderers have
as a general rule some form of handicap, difficulty, or feeling of alienation
which is severe. The most common of these difficulties are alienation, the
reaction against the planetary vibration by personality disorders, as you would
call them, and body complex ailments indicating difficulty in adjustment to the
planetary vibrations such as allergies, as you would call them.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument
more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. We ask you to realign the object upon which the symbols sit. It is
not a significant distortion for only one session, but you will find upon
measuring the entire assemblage that the resting place is 1.4 from the correct
alignment, the resting place an additional .5 away from proper orientation. Do
not concern yourselves with this in the space/time nexus present, but do not
allow these distortions to remain over a long period or the contact will be
gradually impaired.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #13, January 29, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: First of all I would like to apologize for asking so many stupid
questions while searching for what we should do. I consider what we are doing to
be a great honor and privilege to also be humble messengers of the Law of One. I
now believe that the way to prepare this book is to start at the beginning of
creation and follow through the evolution of man on Earth, investigating at all
times how the Law of One was used. I would also like to make as the title of the
book, The Law of One, and I would like to state as the author, Ra. Would you
agree to this?

RA: I am Ra. Your query is unclear. Would you please state as separate queries
each area of agreement?

QUESTIONER: First, I would like to start at the beginning of creation, as far
back as we can go and follow the development of man to the present time. Is this
agreeable?

RA: I am Ra. This is completely your discernment/understanding/decision.

QUESTIONER: Secondly, I would like to title the book, The Law of One, by Ra. Is
this agreeable?

RA: I am Ra. The title of the book is acceptable. The authorship by vibratory
sound complex Ra is, in our distortion of understanding, incomplete. We are
messengers.

QUESTIONER: Can you state who then should author the book?

RA: I am Ra. I can only request that if your discernment/understanding suggests
the use of this vibratory sound complex, Ra, the phrase "An humble messenger of
the Law of One" be appended.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Can you tell me of the first known thing in the creation?

RA: I am Ra. The first known thing in the creation is infinity. The infinity is
creation.

QUESTIONER: From this infinity then must come what we experience as creation.
What was the next step or the next evolvement?

RA: I am Ra. Infinity became aware. This was the next step.

QUESTIONER: After this, what came next?

RA: I am Ra. Awareness led to the focus of infinity into infinite energy. You
have called this by various vibrational sound complexes, the most common to your
ears being "Logos" or "Love." The Creator is the focusing of infinity as an
aware or conscious principle called by us as closely as we can create
understanding/learning in your language, intelligent infinity.

QUESTIONER: Can you state the next step?

RA: I am Ra. The next step is still at this space/time nexus in your illusion
achieving its progression as you may see it in your illusion. The next step is
an infinite reaction to the creative principle following the Law of One in one
of its primal distortions, freedom of will. Thus many, many dimensions, infinite
in number, are possible. The energy moves from the intelligent infinity due
first to the outpouring of randomized creative force, this then creating
patterns which in holographic style appear as the entire creation no matter
which direction or energy is explored. These patterns of energy begin then to
regularize their own local, shall we say, rhythms and fields of energy, thus
creating dimensions and universes.

QUESTIONER: Then can you tell me how the galaxy and planetary systems were
formed?

RA: I am Ra. You must imagine a great leap of thought in this query, for at the
last query the physical, as you call, it, universes were not yet born.

The energies moved in increasingly intelligent patterns until the
individualization of various energies emanating from the creative principle of
intelligent infinity became such as to be co-Creators. Thus the so-called
physical matter began. The concept of light is instrumental in grasping this
great leap of thought as this vibrational distortion of infinity is the building
block of that which is known as matter, the light being intelligent and full of
energy, thus being the first distortion of intelligent infinity which was called
by the creative principle.

This light of love was made to have in its occurrences of being certain
characteristics, among them the infinite whole paradoxically described by the
straight line, as you would call it. This paradox is responsible for the shape
of the various physical illusion entities you call solar systems, galaxies, and
planets of revolving and tending towards the lenticular.

QUESTIONER: I think I made an error in getting ahead of the process you were
describing. Would it be helpful to fill in that great leap due to the mistake I
made?

RA: I am Ra. I attempted to bridge the gap. However, you may question me in any
manner you deem appropriate.

QUESTIONER: Taking the question just before the one I asked about the galaxies
and planets and tell me what the next step was from there?

RA: I am Ra. The steps, as you call them, are, at the point of question,
simultaneous and infinite.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how intelligent infinity became, shall we say (I'm
having difficulty with the language), how intelligent infinity became
individualized from itself.

RA: I am Ra. This is an appropriate question.

The intelligent infinity discerned a concept. This concept was discerned to be
freedom of will of awareness. This concept was finity. This was the first and
primal paradox or distortion of the Law of One. Thus the one intelligent
infinity invested itself in an exploration of many-ness. Due to the infinite
possibilities of intelligent infinity there is no ending to many-ness. The
exploration, thus, is free to continue infinitely in an eternal present.

QUESTIONER: Was the galaxy that we are in created by the infinite intelligence
or was it created by a portion of the infinite intelligence?

RA: I am Ra. The galaxy and all other things of material of which you are aware
are products of individualized portions of intelligent infinity. As each
exploration began, it, in turn, found its focus and became co-Creator. Using
intelligent infinity each portion created an universe and allowing the rhythms
of free choice to flow, playing with the infinite spectrum of possibilities,
each individualized portion channeled the love/light into what you might call
intelligent energy, thus creating the so-called Natural Laws of any particular
universe.

Each universe, in turn, individualized to a focus becoming, in turn, co-Creator
and allowing further diversity, thus creating further intelligent energies
regularizing or causing Natural Laws to appear in the vibrational patterns of
what you would call a solar system. Thus, each solar system has its own, shall
we say, local coordinate system of illusory Natural Laws. It shall be understood
that any portion, no matter how small, of any density or illusory pattern
contains, as in an holographic picture, the One Creator which is infinity. Thus
all begins and ends in mystery.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how the individualized infinity created our galaxy
and if the same portion created our planetary system and, if so, how this came
about?

RA: I am Ra. We may have misperceived your query. We were under the
distortion/impression that we had responded to this particular query. Would you
restate the query?

QUESTIONER: I am wondering if the planetary system that we are in now was all
created at once or if our sun was created first and the planets later?

RA: I am Ra. The process is from the larger, in your illusion, to the smaller.
Thus the co-Creator, individualizing the galaxy, created energy patterns which
then focused in multitudinous focuses of further conscious awareness of
intelligent infinity. Thus, the solar system of which you experience
inhabitation is of its own patterns, rhythms, and so-called natural laws which
are unique to itself. However, the progression is from the galaxy spiraling
energy to the solar spiraling energy, to the planetary spiraling energy, to the
experiential circumstances of spiraling energy which begin the first density of
awareness of consciousness of planetary entities.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me about this first density of planetary entities?

RA: I am Ra. Each step recapitulates intelligent infinity in its discovery of
awareness. In a planetary environment all begins in what you would call chaos,
energy undirected and random in its infinity. Slowly, in your terms of
understanding, there forms a focus of self-awareness. Thus the Logos moves.
Light comes to form the darkness, according to the co-Creator's patterns and
vibratory rhythms, so constructing a certain type of experience. This begins
with first density which is the density of consciousness, the mineral and water
life upon the planet learning from fire and wind the awareness of being. This is
the first density.

QUESTIONER: How does this first density then progress to greater awareness?

RA: I am Ra. The spiraling energy, which is the characteristic of what you call
"light," moves in a straight line spiral thus giving spirals an inevitable
vector upwards to a more comprehensive beingness with regards to intelligent
infinity. Thus, first dimensional beingness strives towards the second-density
lessons of a type of awareness which includes growth rather than dissolution or
random change.

QUESTIONER: Could you define what you mean by growth?

RA: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the difference between first-vibrational
mineral or water life and the lower second-density beings which begin to move
about within and upon its being. This movement is the characteristic of second
density, the striving towards light and growth.

QUESTIONER: By striving towards light, what do you mean?

RA: I am Ra. A very simplistic example of second-density growth striving towards
light is that of the leaf striving towards the source of light.

QUESTIONER: Is there any physical difference between first and second density?
For instance if I could see both a first and second-density planet side by side,
in my present condition, could I see both of them? Would they both be physical
to me?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. All of the octave of your densities would be
clearly visible were not the fourth through the seventh freely choosing not to
be visible.

QUESTIONER: Then how does the second density progress to the third?

RA: I am Ra. The second density strives towards the third density which is the
density of self-consciousness or self-awareness. The striving takes place
through the higher second-density forms who are invested by third-density beings
with an identity to the extent that they become self-aware mind/body complexes,
thus becoming mind/body/spirit complexes and entering third density, the first
density of consciousness of spirit.

QUESTIONER: What is the density level of our planet Earth at this time?

RA: I am Ra. The sphere upon which you dwell is third density in its beingness
of mind/body/spirit complexes. It is now in a space/time continuum, fourth
density. This is causing a somewhat difficult harvest.

QUESTIONER: How does a third-density planet become a fourth density planet?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full question.

The fourth density is, as we have said, as regularized in its approach as the
striking of a clock upon the hour. The space/time of your solar system has
enabled this planetary sphere to spiral into space/time of a different
vibrational configuration. This causes the planetary sphere to be able to be
molded by these new distortions. However, the thought-forms of your people
during this transition period are such that the mind/body/spirit complexes of
both individual and societies are scattered throughout the spectrum instead of
becoming able to grasp the needle, shall we say, and point the compass in one
direction.

Thus, the entry into the vibration of love, sometimes called by your people the
vibration of understanding, is not effective with your present societal complex.
Thus, the harvest shall be such that many will repeat the third-density cycle.
The energies of your Wanderers, your teachers, and your adepts at this time are
all bent upon increasing the harvest. However, there are few to harvest.

QUESTIONER: I would like to apologize for sometimes asking inappropriate
questions. It's difficult sometimes to ask precisely the right question. I don't
wish to go over any ground that we've already covered. I notice that this period
is slightly shorter than previous work sessions. Is there a reason for this?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument's vital energy is somewhat low.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming from this that it would be a good idea not to have
another session today. Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. It is well to have a session later if it is acceptable that we
monitor this instrument and cease using it when it becomes low in the material
which we take from it. We do not wish to deplete this instrument.

QUESTIONER: This is always acceptable in any session. I will ask my final
question. Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable or aid in this communication?

RA: I am Ra. It is well. Each is most conscientious. Continue in the same.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #14, January 29, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: After going over this morning's work, I thought it might be helpful
to fill in a few things. You said that the second density strives towards the
third density which is the density of self-consciousness, or self-awareness. The
striving takes place through higher second-density forms being invested by
third-density beings. Could you explain what you mean by this?

RA: I am Ra. Much as you would put on a vestment, so do your third-density
beings invest or clothe some second-density beings with self-awareness. This is
often done through the opportunity of what you call pets. It has also been done
by various other means of investiture. These include many so-called religious
practice complexes which personify and send love to various natural
second-density beings in their group form.

QUESTIONER: When this Earth was second-density, how did the second-density
beings on it become so invested?

RA: I am Ra. There was not this type of investment as spoken but the simple
third-density investment which is the line of spiraling light calling distortion
upward from density to density. The process takes longer when there is no
investment made by incarnate third-density beings.

QUESTIONER: Then what was the second-density form-what did it look like-that
became Earth-man in the third density? What did he look like in the second
density?

RA: I am Ra. The difference between second- and third-density bodily forms would
in many cases have been more like one to the other. In the case of your
planetary sphere the process was interrupted by those who incarnated here from
the planetary sphere you call Mars. They were adjusted by genetic changing and,
therefore, there was some difference which was of a very noticeable variety
rather than the gradual raising of the bipedal forms upon your second-density
level to third-density level. This has nothing to do with the so-called
placement of the soul. This has only to do with the circumstances of the influx
of those from that culture.

QUESTIONER: I understand from previous material that this occurred 75,000 years
ago. It was then that our third-density process of evolution began. Can you tell
me the history, hitting only the points of development, shall I say, that
occurred within this 75,000 years, any point when contact was made to aid this
development?

RA: I am Ra. The first attempt to aid your peoples was at the time 75,000. This
attempt 75,000 of your years ago has been previously described by us. The next
attempt was approximately 58,000 of your years ago, continuing for a long period
in your measurement, with those of Mu as you call this race or mind/body/spirit
social complex. The next attempt was long in coming and occurred approximately
13,000 of your years ago when some intelligent information was offered to those
of Atlantis, this being of the same type of healing and crystal working of which
we have spoken previously. The next attempt was 11,000 of your years ago. These
are approximations as we are not totally able to process your space/time
continuum measurement system. This was in what you call Egypt and of this we
have also spoken. The same beings who came with us returned approximately 3,500
years later in order to attempt to aid the South American mind/body/spirit
social complex once again. However, the pyramids of those so-called cities were
not to be used in the appropriate fashion.

Therefore, this was not pursued further. There was a landing approximately 3,000
of your years ago also in your South America, as you call it. There were a few
attempts to aid your peoples approximately 2,300 years ago, this in the area of
Egypt. The remaining part of the cycle, we have never been gone from your fifth
dimension and have been working in this last minor cycle to prepare for harvest.

QUESTIONER: Was the Egyptian visit of 11,000 years ago the only one where you
actually walked the Earth?

RA: I am Ra. I understand your question distorted in the direction of selves
rather than other-selves. We of the vibratory sound complex, Ra, have walked
among you only at that time.

QUESTIONER: I understood you to say in an earlier session that pyramids were
built to ring the Earth. How many pyramids were built?

RA: l am Ra. There are six balancing pyramids and fifty-two others built for
additional healing and initiatory work among your mind/body/spirit social
complexes.

QUESTIONER: What is a balancing pyramid?

RA: I am Ra. Imagine, if you will, the many force fields of the Earth in their
geometrically precise web. Energies stream into the Earth planes, as you would
call them, from magnetically determined points. Due to growing thought-form
distortions in understanding of the Law of One, the planet itself was seen to
have the potential for imbalance. The balancing pyramidal structures were
charged with crystals which drew the appropriate balance from the energy forces
streaming into the various geometrical centers of electromagnetic energy which
surround and shape the planetary sphere.

QUESTIONER: Let me make a synopsis and you tell me if I am correct. All of these
visits for the last 75,000 years were for the purpose of giving to the people of
Earth an understanding of the Law of One, and in this way allowing them to
progress upward through the fourth, fifth, and sixth densities. This was to be a
service to Earth. The pyramids were used also in giving the Law of One in their
own way. The balancing pyramids, I'm not quite sure of. Am I right so far?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct to the limits of the precision allowed by language.

QUESTIONER: Did the balancing pyramid prevent the Earth from changing its axis?

RA: I am Ra. This query is not clear. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: Does the balancing refer to the individual who is initiated in the
pyramid or does it refer to the physical balancing of the Earth on its axis in
space?

RA: I am Ra. The balancing pyramidal structures could be and were used for
individual initiation. However, the use of these pyramids was also designed for
the balancing of the planetary energy web. The other pyramids are not placed
correctly for Earth healing but for healing of mind/body/spirit complexes. It
came to our attention that your density was distorted towards, what is called by
our distortion/understanding of third density on your planetary sphere, more of
a time/space continuum in one incarnation pattern in order to have a fuller
opportunity to learn/teach the Laws or Ways of the primal distortion of the Law
of One which is Love.

QUESTIONER: I want to make this statement and you tell me if I am correct. The
balancing pyramids were to do what we call increase the life span of entities
here so that they would gain more wisdom of the Law of One while they were in
the physical at one time. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. However, the pyramids not called by us by the
vibrational sound complex, balancing pyramids, were more numerous and were used
exclusively for the above purpose and the teach/learning of healers to charge
and enable these processes.

QUESTIONER: George Van Tassel built a machine in our western desert called an
integratron. Will this machine work for that purpose, of increasing the life
span?

RA: I am Ra. The machine is incomplete and will not function for the
above-mentioned purpose.

QUESTIONER: Who gave George the information on how to build it?

RA: I am Ra. There were two contacts which gave the entity with the vibratory
sound complex, George, this information. One was of the Confederation. The
second was of the Orion group. The Confederation was caused to find the
distortion towards non-contact due to the alteration of the vibrational mind
complex patterns of the one called George. Thus, the Orion group used this
instrument; however, this instrument, though confused, was a mind/body/spirit
complex devoted at the heart to service to others, so the, shall we say, worst
that could be done was to discredit this source.

QUESTIONER: Would there be any value to the people of this planet now to
complete this machine?

RA: I am Ra. The harvest is now. There is not at this time any reason to include
efforts along these distortions toward longevity, but rather to encourage
distortions toward seeking the heart of self, for this which resides clearly in
the violet-ray energy field will determine the harvesting of each
mind/body/spirit complex.

QUESTIONER: Going back to when we started this 75,000 year period, there was a
harvest 25,000 years after the start which would make it 50,000 years ago. Can
you tell me how many were harvested at that time?

RA: I am Ra. The harvest was none.

QUESTIONER: There was no harvest? What about 25,000 years ago?

RA: I am Ra. A harvesting began taking place in the latter portion, as you
measure time/space, of the second cycle, with individuals finding the gateway to
intelligent infinity. The harvest of that time, though extremely small, was
those entities of extreme distortion towards service to the entities who were
now to repeat the major cycle. These entities, therefore, remained in third
density although they could, at any moment/present nexus, leave this density
through use of intelligent infinity.

QUESTIONER: Then in the harvest 25,000 years ago, the entities who could have
been harvested into the fourth density chose to remain here in service to this
planetary population. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Thus, there was no harvest, but there were
harvestable entities who shall choose the manner of their entrance into fourth
dimension.

QUESTIONER: Then for the last 2,300 years you have been working to create as
large a harvest as possible at the end of the total 75,000 year cycle. Can you
state with respect to the Law of One why you do this?

RA: I am Ra. I speak for the social memory complex termed Ra. We came among you
to aid you. Our efforts in service were perverted. Our desire then is to
eliminate as far as possible the distortions caused by those misreading our
information and guidance. The general cause of service such as the Confederation
offers is that of the primal distortion of the Law of One, which is service. The
One Being of the creation is like unto a body, if you will accept this
third-density analogy. Would we ignore a pain in the leg? A bruise upon the
skin? A cut which is festering. No. There is no ignoring a call. We, the
entities of sorrow, chose as our service the attempt to heal the sorrow which we
are calling analogous to the pains of a physical body complex/distortion.

QUESTIONER: Of what density level is Ra?

RA: I am Ra. I am sixth density with a strong seeking towards seventh density.
The harvest for us will be in only approximately two and one-half million of
your years and it is our desire to be ready for harvest as it approaches in our
space/time continuum.

QUESTIONER: And you ready yourselves for this harvest through the service you
can provide. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. We offer the Law of One, the solving of paradoxes,
the balancing of love/light and light/love.

QUESTIONER: How long is one of your cycles?

RA: I am Ra. One of our cycles computes to 75 million of your years.

QUESTIONER: 75 million years?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct.

QUESTIONER: In your service in giving the Law of One, do you work with any other
planets than Earth at this time, or just Earth?

RA: I am Ra. We work only with this planetary sphere at this time.

QUESTIONER: You stated that you were called by 352,000 Earth entities. Does this
mean that it is this number that will understand and accept the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. We cannot estimate the correctness of your statement for those who
call are not in every case able to understand the answer to their calling.
Moreover, those who were not calling previously may, with great trauma, discover
the answers to the call nearly simultaneously with their late call. There is no
time/space in call. Therefore, we cannot estimate the number of your
mind/body/spirit complexes which will, in your space/time continuum/distortion,
hear and understand.

QUESTIONER: How do you normally perform your service of giving the Law of One?
How have you done this over the last 2,300 years? How have you normally given
this to Earth people?

RA: I am Ra. We have used channels such as this one, but in most cases the
channels feel inspired by dreams and visions without being aware, consciously,
of our identity or existence. This particular group has been accentuatedly
trained to recognize such contact. This makes this group able to be aware of a
focal or vibrational source of information.

QUESTIONER: When you contact the entities in their dreams and otherwise, these
entities first have to be seeking in the direction of the Law of One. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. For example, the entities of the nation Egypt were
in a state of pantheism, as you may call the distortion toward separate worship
of various portions of the Creator. We were able to contact one whose
orientation was toward the One.

QUESTIONER: I assume that as the cycle ends and inconveniences occur, there will
be some entities who start seeking or be catalyzed into seeking because of the
trauma and will then hear your words telepathically or in written form such as
this book. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct except in understanding that the inconveniences
have begun.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me who was responsible for transmitting the book
Oahspe?

RA: I am Ra. This was transmitted by one of Confederation social memory complex
status whose idea, as offered to the Council, was to use some of the known
physical history of the so-called religions or religious distortions of your
cycle in order to veil and partially unveil aspects or primal distortions of the
Law of One. All names can be taken to be created for their vibrational
characteristics. The information buried within has to do with a deeper
understanding of love and light, and the attempts of infinite intelligence
through many messengers to teach/learn those entities of your sphere.

QUESTIONER: Have there been any other books that you can name that are available
for this purpose that have been given by the Confederation?

RA: I am Ra. We cannot share this information, for it would distort your
discernment patterns in your future. You may ask about a particular volume.

QUESTIONER: Who transmitted the Urantia Book?

RA: I am Ra. This was given by a series of discarnate entities of your own Earth
planes, the so-called inner planes. This material is not passed by the Council.

QUESTIONER: Who spoke through Edgar Cayce?

RA: I am Ra. No entity spoke through Edgar Cayce.

QUESTIONER: Where did the information come from that Edgar Cayce channeled?

RA: I am Ra. We have explained before that the intelligent infinity is brought
into intelligent energy from eighth density or octave. The one sound vibratory
complex called Edgar used this gateway to view the present, which is not the
continuum you experience but the potential social memory complex of this
planetary sphere. The term your peoples have used for this is the "Akashic
Record" or the "Hall of Records." This is the last question which you may now
ask.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable or to help during the transmission?

RA: I am Ra. We only reiterate the importance of alignment . This instrument is
placed .2 away from the direction of the resting place, which is correct. This
may be "eyed," shall we say, by sight and the instrument reminded. You are being
conscientious. Is there any brief question we may answer before this session is
closed?

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me if we are accomplishing our effort reasonably well?

RA: I am Ra. The Law is One. There are no mistakes.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument in the love and the light of the One Infinite
Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One
Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #15, January 30, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I would like to apologize for any past and future stupid questions.
They are due to the fact that I am searching for the proper entry into the
investigation of the Law of One.

I would like to ask about the use of the instrument, if it is a function of the
time we use the instrument or the amount of words or information the instrument
gives? In other words, do I have to hurry and ask questions, or can I take my
time to ask questions?

RA: I am Ra. There are two portions to your query. Firstly, this instrument's
reserve of vital energy which is a product of body, mind, and spirit distortions
in the various complexes, is the key to the length of time which we may expend
using this instrument. We searched your group and we contacted you for each in
your group possesses significantly more vital energy of the body complex.
However, this instrument was tuned most appropriately by the mind/body/spirit
complex distortions of its beingness in this illusion. Therefore, we remained
with this instrument.

Secondly, we communicate at a set rate which is dependent upon our careful
manipulation of this instrument. We cannot be more, as you would say, quick.
Therefore, you may ask questions speedily but the answers we have to offer are
at a set pace given.

QUESTIONER: This isn't exactly what I meant. If it takes me, say forty-five
minutes to ask my questions, does that give the instrument only fifteen minutes
to answer, or could the instrument go over an hour, all totaled, with her
answers?

RA: I am Ra. The energy required for this contact is entered into this
instrument by a function of time. Therefore, the time is the factor, as we
understand your query.

QUESTIONER: Then I should ask my questions rapidly so that I do not reduce the
time. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. You shall do as you deem fit. However, we may suggest that to
obtain the answers you require may mean that you invest some of what you
experience as time. Although you lose the answer-time, you gain thereby in the
specificity of the answer. At many times in the past, we have needed
clarification of hastily phrased questions.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. The first question is this: Why does rapid aging occur on
this planet?

RA: I am Ra. Rapid aging occurs upon this third-density planet due to an ongoing
imbalance of receptor web complex in the etheric portion of the energy field of
this planet. The thoughtform distortions of your peoples have caused the energy
streamings to enter the planetary magnetic atmosphere, if you would so term this
web of energy patterns, in such a way that the proper streamings are not
correctly imbued with balanced vibratory light/love from the, shall we say,
cosmic level of this octave of existence.

QUESTIONER: Do I assume correctly that one of your attempts in service to this
planet was to help the population more fully understand and practice the Law of
One so that this rapid aging could be changed to normal aging?

RA: I am Ra. You assume correctly to a great degree.

QUESTIONER: What is the greatest service that our population on this planet
could perform individually?

RA: I am Ra. There is but one service. The Law is One. The offering of self to
Creator is the greatest service, the unity, the fountainhead. The entity who
seeks the One Creator is with infinite intelligence. From this seeking, from
this offering, a great multiplicity of opportunities will evolve depending upon
the mind/body/spirit complexes' distortions with regard to the various illusory
aspects or energy centers of the various complexes of your illusion.

Thus, some become healers, some workers, some teachers, and so forth.

QUESTIONER: If an entity were perfectly balanced with respect to the Law of One
on this planet would he undergo the aging process?

RA: I am Ra. A perfectly balanced entity would become tired rather than visibly
aged. The lessons being learned, the entity would depart. However, this is
appropriate and is a form of aging which your peoples do not experience. The
understanding comes slowly, the body complex decomposing more rapidly.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me a little more about the word, "balancing," as we are
using it?

RA: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the One Infinite. You have no picture. Thus,
the process begins. Love creating light, becoming love/light, streams into the
planetary sphere according to the electromagnetic web of points or nexi of
entrance. These streamings are then available to the individual who, like the
planet, is a web of electromagnetic energy fields with points or nexi of
entrance.

In a balanced individual each energy center is balanced and functioning brightly
and fully. The blockages of your planetary sphere cause some distortion of
intelligent energy. The blockages of the mind/body/spirit complex further
distort or unbalance this energy. There is one energy. It may be understood as
love/light or light/love or intelligent energy.

QUESTIONER: Am I correct to assume that one of the blockages of the
mind/body/spirit complex might be, shall we say, ego, and this could be balanced
using a worthiness/unworthiness balance. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how you balance the ego?

RA: I am Ra. We cannot work with this concept as it is misapplied and
understanding cannot come from it.

QUESTIONER: How does an individual go about balancing himself? What is the first
step?

RA: I am Ra. The steps are only one; that is, an understanding of the energy
centers which make up the mind/body/spirit complex. This understanding may be
briefly summarized as follows. The first balancing is of the Malkuth, or Earth,
vibratory energy complex, called the red-ray complex. An understanding and
acceptance of this energy is fundamental. The next energy complex, which may be
blocked is the emotional, or personal complex, also known as the orange-ray
complex. This blockage will often demonstrate itself as personal eccentricities
or distortions with regard to self-conscious understanding or acceptance of
self.

The third blockage resembles most closely that which you have called ego. It is
the yellow-ray or solar plexus center. Blockages in this center will often
manifest as distortions toward power manipulation and other social behaviors
concerning those close and those associated with the mind/body/spirit complex.
Those with blockages in these first three energy centers, or nexi, will have
continuing difficulties in ability to further their seeking of the Law of One.

The center of heart, or green-ray, is the center from which third-density beings
may springboard, shall we say, to infinite intelligence. Blockages in this area
may manifest as difficulties in expressing what you may call universal love or
compassion.

The blue-ray center of energy streaming is the center which, for the first time,
is outgoing as well as inpouring. Those blocked in this area may have difficulty
in grasping the spirit/mind complexes of its own entity and further difficulty
in expressing such understandings of self. Entities blocked in this area may
have difficulties in accepting communication from other mind/body/spirit
complexes.

The next center is the pineal or indigo-ray center. Those blocked in this center
may experience a lessening of the influx of intelligent energy due to
manifestations which appear as unworthiness. This is that of which you spoke. As
you can see, this is but one of many distortions due to the several points of
energy influx into the mind/body/spirit complex. The indigo-ray balancing is
quite central to the type of work which revolves about the spirit complex, which
has its influx then into the transformation or transmutation of third density to
fourth density, it being the energy center receiving the least distorted
outpourings of love/light from intelligent energy and also the potential for the
key to the gateway of intelligent infinity.

The remaining center of energy influx is simply the total expression of the
entity's vibratory complex of mind, body, and spirit. It is as it will be,
"balanced" or "imbalanced" has no meaning at this energy level, for it gives and
takes in its own balance. Whatever the distortion may be, it cannot be
manipulated as can the others and, therefore, has no particular importance in
viewing the balancing of an entity.

QUESTIONER: You previously gave us information on what we should do in
balancing. Is there any publishable information you can give us now about
particular exercises or methods of balancing these energy centers?

RA: I am Ra. The exercises given for publication seen in comparison with the
material now given are in total a good beginning. It is important to allow each
seeker to enlighten itself rather than for any messenger to attempt in language
to teach/learn for the entity, thus being teach/learner and learn/teacher. This
is not in balance with your third density. We learn from you. We teach to you.
Thus, we teach/learn. If we learned for you, this would cause imbalance in the
direction of the distortion of free will. There are other items of information
allowable. However, you have not yet reached these items in your line of
questioning and it is our belief/feeling complex that the questioner shall shape
this material in such a way that your mind/body/spirit complexes shall have
entry to it, thus we answer your queries as they arise in your mind complex.

QUESTIONER: Yesterday you stated that "the harvest is now. There is not at this
time any reason to include efforts along this line of longevity, but rather to
encourage efforts to seek the heart of self. This which resides clearly in the
violet-ray energy field will determine the harvest of the mind/body/spirit
complex." Could you tell us the best way to seek the heart of self?

RA: I am Ra. We have given you this information in several wordings. However, we
can only say the material for your understanding is the self: the
mind/body/spirit complex. You have been given information upon healing, as you
call this distortion. This information may be seen in a more general context as
ways to understand the self. The understanding, experiencing, accepting, and
merging of self with self and other-self, and finally with the Creator, is the
path to the heart of self. In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the
One in all of Its power. Therefore, we can only encourage these lines of
contemplation or prayer as a means of subjectively/objectively using or
combining various understandings to enhance the seeking process. Without such a
method of reversing the analytical process, one could not integrate into unity
the many understandings gained in such seeking.

QUESTIONER: I don't mean to ask the same question twice, but there are some
areas that I consider so important that possibly a greater understanding may be
obtained if the answer is restated a number of times in other words. I thank you
for your patience. Yesterday, you also mentioned that when there was no harvest
at the end of the last 25,000 year period, "there were harvestable entities who
shall choose the manner of their entrance into the fourth density." Could you
tell me what you mean by "they shall choose the manner of their entry into the
fourth density"?

RA: I am Ra. These shepherds, or, as some have called them, the "Elder Race,"
shall choose the time/space of their leaving. They are unlikely to leave until
their other-selves are harvestable also.

QUESTIONER: What do you mean by their "other-selves" being harvestable?

RA: I am Ra. The other-selves with whom these beings are concerned are those
which did not attain harvest during the second major cycle.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me just a small amount of the history of what you
call the Elder Race?

RA: I am Ra. The question is unclear. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: I ask this question because I have heard of the Elder Race before in
a book, Road in the Sky, by George Hunt Williamson, and I was wondering if this
Elder Race was the same that he talked about?

RA: I am Ra. The question now resolves itself, for we have spoken previously of
the manner of decision-making which caused these entities to remain here upon
the closing of the second major cycle of your current master cycle. There are
some distortions in the descriptions of the one known as Michel; however, these
distortions have to do primarily with the fact that these entities are not a
social memory complex, but rather a group of mind/body/spirit complexes
dedicated to service. These entities work together, but are not completely
unified; thus, they do not completely see each the other's thoughts, feelings,
and motives. However, their desire to serve is the fourth-dimensional type of
desire, thus melding them into what you may call a brotherhood.

QUESTIONER: Why do you call them the Elder Race?

RA: I am Ra. We called them thusly to acquaint you, the questioner, with their
identity as is understood by your mind complex distortion.

QUESTIONER: Are there any Wanderers with this Elder Race?

RA: I am Ra. These are planetary entities harvested-Wanderers only in the sense
that they chose, in fourth-density love, to immediately reincarnate in third
density rather than proceeding towards fourth density. This causes them to be
Wanderers of a type, Wanderers who have never left the Earth plane because of
their free will rather than because of their vibrational level.

QUESTIONER: In yesterday's material you mentioned that the first distortion was
the distortion of free will. Is there a sequence, a first, second, and third
distortion of the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. Only up to a very short point. After this point, the many-ness of
distortions are equal one to another. The first distortion, free will, finds
focus. This is the second distortion known to you as Logos, the Creative
Principle or Love. This intelligent energy thus creates a distortion known as
Light. From these three distortions come many, many hierarchies of distortions,
each having its own paradoxes to be synthesized, no one being more important
than another.

QUESTIONER: You also said that you offered the Law of One which is the balancing
of love/light with light/love. Is there any difference between light/love and
love/light?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this time/space. There is the
same difference between love/light and light/love as there is between
teach/learning and learn/teaching. Love/light is the enabler, the power, the
energy giver. Light/love is the manifestation which occurs when light has been
impressed with love.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything we can do to make the instrument more comfortable?
Can we have two sessions today?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument requires a certain amount of manipulation of the
physical or body complex due to a stiffness. Other than this, all is well, the
energies being balanced. There is a slight distortion in the mental energy of
this instrument due to concern for a loved one, as you call it. This is only
slightly lowering the vital energies of the instrument. Given a manipulation,
this instrument will be well for another working.

QUESTIONER: By manipulation, do you mean that she should go for a walk or that
we should rub her back?

RA: I am Ra. We meant the latter. The understanding must be added that this
manipulation be done by one in harmony with the entity.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. Go
forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Infinite Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #16, January 31, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I would like to ask, considering the free will distortion of the Law
of One, how can the Guardians quarantine the Earth? Is this quarantine within
free will?

RA: I am Ra. The Guardians guard the free will distortion of the
mind/body/spirit complexes of third density on this planetary sphere. The events
which required activation of quarantine were interfering with the free will
distortion of mind/body/spirit complexes.

QUESTIONER: I may be wrong, but it seems to me that it would be the free will
of, say the Orion group, to interfere. How is this balanced with the information
which you just gave?

RA: I am Ra. The balancing is from dimension to dimension. The attempts of the
so-called Crusaders to interfere with free will are acceptable upon the
dimension of their understanding. However, the mind/body/spirit complexes of
this dimension you call third form a dimension of free will which is not able
to, shall we say, recognize in full, the distortions towards manipulation. Thus,
in order to balance the dimensional variances in vibration, a quarantine, this
being a balancing situation whereby the free will of the Orion group is not
stopped but given a challenge. Meanwhile, the third group is not hindered from
free choice.

QUESTIONER: Could these "windows" that occur to let the Orion group come through
once in a while have anything to do with this free will balancing?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me how that works?

RA: I am Ra. The closest analogy would be a random number generator within
certain limits.

QUESTIONER: What is the source of this random number generator? Is it created by
the Guardians to balance their guarding? Or is it a source other than the
Guardians?

RA: I am Ra. All sources are one. However, we understand your query. The window
phenomenon is an other-self phenomenon from the Guardians. It operates from the
dimensions beyond space/time in what you may call the area of intelligent
energy. Like your cycles, such balancing, such rhythms are as a clock striking.
In the case of the windows, no entities have the clock. Therefore, it seems
random. It is not random in the dimension which produces this balance. That is
why we stated the analogy was within certain limits.

QUESTIONER: Then this window balancing prevents the Guardians from reducing
their positive polarization by totally eliminating the Orion contact through
shielding. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially correct. In effect, the balancing allows an equal
amount of positive and negative influx, this balanced by the mind/body/spirit
distortions of the social complex. Thus in your particular planetary sphere,
less negative, as you would call it, information or stimulus is necessary than
positive due to the somewhat negative orientation of your social complex
distortion.

QUESTIONER: In this way, total free will is balanced so that individuals may
have an equal opportunity to choose service to others or service to self. Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: This is a profound revelation, I believe, in the Law of Free Will.
Thank you.

This is a minor question further to make an example of this principle, but if
the Confederation landed on Earth, they would be taken as gods, breaking the Law
of Free Will and thus reducing their polarization of service to all. I assume
that the same thing would happen if the Orion group landed. How would this
affect their polarization of service to self if they were able to land and
became known as gods?

RA: I am Ra. In the event of mass landing of the Orion group, the effect of
polarization would be strongly toward an increase in the service to self,
precisely the opposite of the former opportunity which you mentioned.

QUESTIONER: If the Orion group was able to land, would this increase their
polarization? What I am trying to get at is, is it better for them to work
behind the scenes to get recruits, shall we say, from our planet, the person
from our planet going strictly on his own using free will, or is it just as good
for the Orion group to land on our planet and demonstrate remarkable powers and
get people like that?

RA: I am Ra. This first instance is, in the long run, shall we put it, more
salubrious for the Orion group in that it does not infringe upon the Law of One
by landing and, thus, does its work through those of this planet. In the second
circumstance, a mass landing would create a loss of polarization due to the
infringement upon the free will of the planet. However, it would be a gamble. If
the planet were then conquered and became part of the Empire, the free will
would then be re-established. This is restrained in action due to the desire of
the Orion group to progress towards the One Creator. This desire to progress
inhibits the group from breaking the Law of Confusion.

QUESTIONER: You mentioned the word "Empire" in relation to the Orion group. I
have thought for some time that the movie Star Wars was somehow an allegory for
what is actually happening. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct in the same way that a simple children's story is
an allegory for physical/philosophical/social complex distortion/understanding.

QUESTIONER: Is there a harvest of entities oriented toward service to self like
there is a harvest of those oriented toward service to others?

RA: I am Ra. There is one harvest. Those able to enter fourth density through
vibrational complex levels may choose the manner of their further seeking of the
One Creator.

QUESTIONER: Then as we enter the fourth density there will be a split, shall we
say, and part of the individuals who go into the fourth density will go into
planets or places where there is service to others and part will go into places
where there is service to self.

Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me the origin of the Ten Commandments?

RA: I am Ra. The origin of these commandments follows the law of negative
entities impressing information upon positively oriented mind/body/spirit
complexes. The information attempted to copy or ape positivity while retaining
negative characteristics.

QUESTIONER: Was this done by the Orion group?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: What was their purpose in doing this?

RA: I am Ra. The purpose of the Orion group, as mentioned before, is conquest
and enslavement. This is done by finding and establishing an elite and causing
others to serve the elite through various devices such as the laws you mentioned
and others given by this entity.

QUESTIONER: Was the recipient of the commandments positively or negatively
oriented?

RA: I am Ra. The recipient was one of extreme positivity, thus accounting for
some of the pseudo-positive characteristics of the information received. As with
contacts which are not successful, this entity, vibratory complex, Moishe, did
not remain a credible influence among those who had first heard the philosophy
of One and this entity was removed from this third-density vibratory level in a
lessened or saddened state, having lost, what you may call, the honor and faith
with which he had begun the conceptualization of the Law of One and the freeing
of those who were of his tribes, as they were called at that time/space.

QUESTIONER: If this entity was positively oriented, how was the Orion group able
to contact him?

RA: I am Ra. This was an intensive, shall we say, battleground between
positively oriented forces of Confederation origin and negatively oriented
sources. The one called Moishe was open to impression and received the Law of
One in its most simple form. However, the information became negatively oriented
due to his people's pressure to do specific physical things in the third-density
planes. This left the entity open for the type of information and philosophy of
a self-service nature.

QUESTIONER: It would be wholly unlike an entity fully aware of the knowledge of
the Law of One to ever say "Thou shalt not." Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you give me some kind of history of your social memory complex
and how you became aware of the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. The path of our learning is graven in the present moment. There is
no history, as we understand your concept. Picture, if you will, a circle of
being. We know the alpha and omega as infinite intelligence. The circle never
ceases. It is present. The densities we have traversed at various points in the
circle correspond to the characteristics of cycles: first, the cycle of
awareness; second, the cycle of growth; third, the cycle of self-awareness;
fourth, the cycle of love or understanding; fifth, the cycle of light or wisdom;
sixth, the cycle of light/love, love/light or unity; seventh, the gateway cycle;
eighth, the octave which moves into a mystery we do not plumb.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. In previous material, before we communicated
with you, it was stated by the Confederation that there is actually no past or
future ... that all is present. Would this be a good analogy?

RA: I am Ra. There is past, present, and future in third density. In an overview
such as an entity may have, removed from the space/time continuum, it may be
seen that in the cycle of completion there exists only the present. We,
ourselves, seek to learn this understanding. At the seventh level or dimension,
we shall, if our humble efforts are sufficient, become one with all, thus having
no memory, no identity, no past or future, but existing in the all.

QUESTIONER: Does this mean that you would have awareness of all that is?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially correct. It is our understanding that it would
not be our awareness, but simply awareness of the Creator. In the Creator is all
that there is. Therefore, this knowledge would be available.

QUESTIONER: I was wondering how many inhabited planets there are in our galaxy
and if they all reach higher density by the Law of One? It doesn't seem that
there would be any other way to reach higher density? Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. Please restate your query.

QUESTIONER: How many inhabited planets are there in our galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. We are assuming that you intend all dimensions of consciousness or
densities of awareness in this question. Approximately one-fifth of all
planetary entities contain awareness of one or more densities. Some planets are
hospitable only for certain densities. Your planet, for instance, is at this
time hospitable for densities one, two, three, and four.

QUESTIONER: Roughly how many total planets in this galaxy of stars that we are
in are aware regardless of density?

RA: I am Ra. Approximately 67 million.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what percentage of those are third, fourth, fifth,
sixth etc., density?

RA: I am Ra. A percentage seventeen for first density, a percentage twenty for
second density, a percentage twenty-seven for third density, a percentage
sixteen for fourth density, a percentage six for fifth density. The other
information must be withheld.

QUESTIONER: Of these first five densities, have all of the planets progressed
from the third density by knowledge and application of the Law of One?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then the only way for a planet to get out of the situation that we
are in is for the population to become aware of and start practicing the Law of
One. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what percentage of the third-, fourth-, and
fifth-density planets which you have spoken of here are polarized negatively
towards service to self?

RA: I am Ra. This is not a query to which we may speak given the Law of
Confusion.

We may say only that the negatively or self-service oriented planetary spheres
are much fewer. To give you exact numbers would not be appropriate.

QUESTIONER: I would like to make an analogy as to why there are fewer negatively
oriented, and then ask you if the analogy is good.

In a positively oriented society with service to others, it would be simple to
move a large boulder by getting everyone to help move it. In a society oriented
towards service to self, it would be much more difficult to get everyone to work
for the good of all to move the boulder; therefore, it is much easier to get
things done to create the service to others principle and to grow in positively
oriented communities than in negatively oriented communities. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much.

Can you tell me how the Confederation of Planets was formed and why?

RA: I am Ra. The desire to serve begins, in the dimension of love or
understanding, to be an overwhelming goal of the social memory complex. Thus,
those percentiles of planetary entities, plus approximately four percent more of
whose identity we cannot speak, found themselves long, long ago in your time
seeking the same thing: service to others. The relationship between these
entities as they entered an understanding of other beings, other planetary
entities, and other concepts of service was to share and continue together these
commonly held goals of service. Thus, each voluntarily placed the social memory
complex data in what you may consider a central thought complex available to
all. This then created a structure whereby each entity could work in its own
service while calling upon any other understanding needed to enhance the
service. This is the cause of the formation and the manner of the working of the
Confederation.

QUESTIONER: With such a large number of planets in this galaxy you say that
there are approximately five hundred planets in the Confederation. There seems
to be a relatively small number of Confederation planets around. Is there a
reason for it?

RA: I am Ra. There are many Confederations. This Confederation works with the
planetary spheres of seven of your galaxies, if you will, and is responsible for
the callings of the densities of these galaxies.

QUESTIONER: Would you define the word galaxy as you just used it?

RA: I am Ra. We use that term in this sense as you would use star systems.

QUESTIONER: I'm a little bit confused as to how many total planets the
Confederation that you are in serves?

RA: I am Ra. I see the confusion. We have difficulty with your language.

The galaxy term must be split. We call galaxy that vibrational complex that is
local. Thus, your sun is what we would call the center of a galaxy. We see you
have another meaning for this term.

QUESTIONER: Yes. In our science the term galaxy refers to the lenticular star
system that contains millions and millions of stars. There was a confusion about
this in one of our earlier communications, and I'm glad to get it cleared up.

Using the term galaxy in the sense that I just stated, using the lenticular star
system that contains millions of stars, do you know of evolution in other
galaxies besides this one?

R : I am Ra. We are aware of life in infinite capacity. You are correct in this
assumption.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me if the progression of life in other galaxies is
similar to the progression of life in our galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. The progression is somewhat close to the same, asymptotically
approaching congruency throughout infinity. The free choosing of what you would
call galactic systems causes variations of an extremely minor nature from one of
your galaxies to another.

QUESTIONER: Then the Law of One is truly universal in creating a progression
towards the eighth density in all galaxies. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. There are infinite forms, infinite understandings,
but the progression is one.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that it is not necessary for an individual to
understand the Law of One to go from the third to the fourth density. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. It is absolutely necessary that an entity consciously realize it
does not understand in order for it to be harvestable. Understanding is not of
this density.

QUESTIONER: That is a very important point. I used the wrong word. What I meant
to say was that I believed that it was not necessary for an entity to be
consciously aware of the Law of One to go from the third to the fourth density.

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: At what point in the densities is it necessary for an entity to be
consciously aware of the Law of One in order to progress?

RA: I am Ra. The fifth density harvest is of those whose vibratory distortions
consciously accept the honor/duty of the Law of One. This responsibility/honor
is the foundation of this vibration.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me a little more about this honor/responsibility
concept?

RA: I am Ra. Each responsibility is an honor; each honor, a responsibility.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Is it possible for you to give a short description of the
conditions in the fourth density?

RA: I am Ra. We ask you to consider as we speak that there are not words for
positively describing fourth density. We can only explain what is not and
approximate what is. Beyond fourth density our ability grows more limited until
we become without words.

That which fourth density is not: it is not of words, unless chosen. It is not
of heavy chemical vehicles for body complex activities. It is not of disharmony
within self. It is not of disharmony within peoples. It is not within limits of
possibility to cause disharmony in any way.

Approximations of positive statements: it is a plane of type of bipedal vehicle
which is much denser and more full of life; it is a plane wherein one is aware
of the thought of other-selves; it is a plane wherein one is aware of vibrations
of other-selves; it is a plane of compassion and understanding of the sorrows of
third density; it is a plane striving towards wisdom or light; it is a plane
wherein individual differences are pronounced although automatically harmonized
by group consensus.

QUESTIONER: Could you define the word density as we have been using it?

RA: I am Ra. The term density is a, what you call, mathematical one. The closest
analogy is that of music, whereby after seven notes on your western type of
scale, if you will, the eighth note begins a new octave. Within your great
octave of existence which we share with you, there are seven octaves or
densities. Within each density there are seven sub-densities. Within each
sub-density, are seven sub-sub-densities. Within each sub-sub-density, seven
sub-sub-sub-densities and so on infinitely.

QUESTIONER: I noticed that the time of this session has gone slightly over an
hour. I would like to ask at this time if we should go on? What is the condition
of the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is in balance. It is well to continue if you
desire.

QUESTIONER: I understand that each density has seven sub-densities which again
have seven sub-densities and so on. This is expanding at a really large rate as
each is increased by powers of seven. Does this mean that in any density level
anything that you can think of is happening?

RA: I am Ra. From your confusion we select the concept with which you struggle,
that being infinity/opportunity. You may consider any possibility/probability
complex as having an existence.

QUESTIONER: Do things like daydreams become real in other densities?

RA: I am Ra. This depends upon the nature of the daydream. This is a large
subject. Perhaps the simplest thing we can say is, if the daydream, as you call
it, is one which attracts to self, this then becomes reality to self. If it is a
contemplative general daydream, this may enter the infinity of
possibility/probability complexes and occur elsewhere, having no particular
attachment to the energy fields of the creator.

QUESTIONER: To make this a little more clear, if I were to daydream strongly
about building a ship, would this occur in one of these other densities?

RA: I am Ra. This would/would have/or shall occur.

QUESTIONER: Then if an entity daydreams strongly about battling an entity, would
this occur?

RA: I am Ra. In this case the entity's fantasy concerns the self and other-self,
this binding the thought-form to the possibility/probability complex connected
with the self which is the creator of this thought-form. This then would
increase the possibility/probability of bringing this into third-density
occurrence.

QUESTIONER: Does the Orion group use this principle to create conditions
favorable to suit their purpose?

RA: I am Ra. We will answer more specifically than the question. The Orion group
uses daydreams of hostile or other negative natures to feed back or strengthen
these thought-forms.

QUESTIONER: Are the many Wanderers who have and are coming to our planet subject
to the Orion thoughts?

RA: I am Ra. As we have said before, Wanderers become completely the creature of
third density in mind/body complex. There is just as much chance of such
influence to a Wanderer entity as to a mind/body/spirit complex of this
planetary sphere. The only difference occurs in the spirit complex which, if it
wishes, has an armor of light, if you will, which enables it to recognize more
clearly that which is not as it would appropriately be desired by the
mind/body/spirit complex. This is not more than bias and cannot be called an
understanding.

Furthermore, the Wanderer is, in its own mind/body/spirit, less distorted toward
the, shall we say, deviousness of third density positive/negative confusions.
Thus, it often does not recognize as easily as a more negative individual the
negative nature of thoughts or beings.

QUESTIONER: Then would the Wanderers, as they incarnate here, be high-priority
targets of the Orion group?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: If a Wanderer should be successfully infringed upon, shall I say, by
the Orion group, what would happen to this Wanderer when harvest came?

RA: I am Ra. If the Wanderer entity demonstrated through action a negative
orientation towards other-selves it would be as we have said before, caught into
the planetary vibration and, when harvested, possibly repeat again the master
cycle of third density as a planetary entity. This shall be the last full
question of this session.

Is there a short question we may answer before we close this session?

QUESTIONER: Can the instrument be made more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is as comfortable as it is possible for you to make
it given the weakness distortions of its body complex. You are conscientious.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #17, February 3, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the Infinite Creator.

Before we communicate by answer we shall correct an error which we have
discovered in the transmission of our information to you. We have difficulty
dealing with your time/space. There may again be errors of this type. Feel free
to question us that we may recalculate in your time/space measurements.

The error we have discovered concerns one of the arrivals of both the Orion
group into your planetary sphere of influence and the corresponding arrival of
emissaries of the Confederation. We gave dates of 2,600 years for the Orion
entry, 2,300 for Confederation entry. This is incorrect. The recalculation
indicates numbers 3,600 for Orion entry, 3,300 for Confederation entry.

We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. I would like to say again that we consider it a
great honor, privilege, and duty to be able to do this particular work. I would
like to reiterate that some of my questions may seem irrelevant at times, but I
am trying to ask them in a manner so as to gain a foothold into the application
of the Law of One.

We are now in the fourth density. Will the effects of the fourth density
increase in the next thirty years? Will we see more changes in our environment
and our effect upon our environment?

RA: I am Ra. The fourth density is a vibrational spectrum. Your time/space
continuum has spiraled your planetary sphere and your, what we would call
galaxy, what you call star, into this vibration. This will cause the planetary
sphere itself to electromagnetically realign its vortices of reception of the
in-streaming of cosmic forces expressing themselves as vibrational webs so that
the Earth thus be fourth-density magnetized, as you may call it.

This is going to occur with some inconvenience, as we have said before, due to
the energies of the thought-forms of your peoples which disturb the orderly
constructs of energy patterns within your Earth spirals of energy which
increases entropy and unusable heat. This will cause your planetary sphere to
have some ruptures in its outer garment while making itself appropriately
magnetized for fourth density. This is the planetary adjustment.

You will find a sharp increase in the number of people, as you call
mind/body/spirit complexes, whose vibrational potentials include the potential
for fourth-vibrational distortions. Thus, there will seem to be, shall we say, a
new breed. These are those incarnating for fourth-density work.

There will also be a sharp increase in the short run of negatively oriented or
polarized mind/body/spirit complexes and social complexes, due to the polarizing
conditions of the sharp delineation between fourth-density characteristics and
third-density self-service orientation.

Those who remain in fourth density upon this plane will be of the so-called
positive orientation. Many will come from elsewhere, for it would appear that
with all the best efforts of the Confederation, which includes those from your
peoples' inner planes, inner civilizations, and those from other dimensions, the
harvest will still be much less than this planetary sphere is capable of
comfortably supporting in service.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible by the use of some technique or other to help an
entity to reach fourth-density level in these last days?

RA: I am Ra. It is impossible to help another being directly. It is only
possible to make catalyst available in whatever form, the most important being
the radiation of realization of oneness with the Creator from the self, less
important being information such as we share with you.

We, ourselves, do not feel an urgency for this information to be widely
disseminated. It is enough that we have made it available to three, four, or
five. This is extremely ample reward, for if one of these obtains fourth-density
understanding due to this catalyst then we shall have fulfilled the Law of One
in the distortion of service.

We encourage a dispassionate attempt to share information without concern for
numbers or quick growth among others. That you attempt to make this information
available is, in your terms, your service. The attempt, if it reaches one,
reaches all.

We cannot offer shortcuts to enlightenment. Enlightenment is, of the moment, an
opening to intelligent infinity. It can only be accomplished by the self, for
the self. Another self cannot teach/learn enlightenment, but only teach/learn
information, inspiration, or a sharing of love, of mystery, of the unknown that
makes the other-self reach out and begin the seeking process that ends in a
moment, but who can know when an entity will open the gate to the present?

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Can you tell me who was the entity, before his
incarnation on Earth, known as Jesus of Nazareth?

RA: I am Ra. I have difficulty with this question as it is phrased. Can you
discover another form for this query?

QUESTIONER: What I meant to say was can you tell me if Jesus of Nazareth came
from the Confederation before incarnation here?

RA: I am Ra. The one known to you as Jesus of Nazareth did not have a name. This
entity was a member of fifth density of the highest level of that sub-octave.
This entity was desirous of entering this planetary sphere in order to share the
love vibration in as pure a manner as possible. Thus, this entity received
permission to perform this mission. This entity was then a Wanderer of no name,
of Confederation origins, of fifth density, representing the fifth-density
understanding of the vibration of understanding or love.

QUESTIONER: Did you say the fifth vibration was that of love?

RA: I am Ra. I have made an error. The fourth-density being is that which we
intended to say, the highest level of fourth density going into the fifth. This
entity could have gone on to the fifth but chose instead to return to third for
this particular mission. This entity was of the highest sub-octave of the
vibration of love. This is fourth density.

QUESTIONER: When I am communicating with you as Ra, are you at times
individualized as an entity or am I speaking to an entire social memory complex?

RA: I am Ra. You speak with Ra. There is no separation. You would call it social
memory complex thus indicating many-ness. To our understanding, you are speaking
to an individualized portion of consciousness.

QUESTIONER: Am I always speaking to the same individualized portion of
consciousness in each of the sessions?

RA: I am Ra. You speak to the same entity through a channel or instrument. This
instrument is at times lower in vital energy. This will sometimes hamper our
proceedings. However, this instrument has a great deal of faithfulness to the
task and gives whatever it has to this task. Therefore, we may continue even
when energy is low. This is why we usually speak to the ending of the session
due to our estimation of the instrument's levels of vital energy.

QUESTIONER: I would like to make a point clear now that I am sure of myself. The
people of this planet, following any religion or no religion at all, or having
no intellectual knowledge at all of the Law of One, can still be harvested into
the fourth density if they are of that vibration. Is that not correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. However, you will find few who are harvestable
whose radiance does not cause others to be aware of their, what you may call,
spirituality, the quality of the mind/body/spirit complex distortion. Thus, it
is not particularly probable that an entity would be completely unknown to his
immediate acquaintances as an unusually radiant personality, even were this
individual not caught up in any of the distortions of your so-called religious
systems.

QUESTIONER: When Jesus of Nazareth incarnated was there an attempt by the Orion
group to discredit him in some way?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what the Orion group did in order to try to cause
his downfall?

RA: I am Ra. We may describe in general what occurred. The technique was that of
building upon other negatively oriented information. This information had been
given by the one whom your peoples called "Yahweh." This information involved
many strictures upon behavior and promised power of the third-density,
service-to-self nature. These two types of distortions were impressed upon those
already oriented to think these thought-forms.

This eventually led to many challenges of the entity known as Jesus. It
eventually led to one, sound vibration complex "Judas," as you call this entity,
who believed that it was doing the appropriate thing in bringing about or
forcing upon the one you call Jesus the necessity for bringing in the
third-density planetary power distortion of third-density rule over others.

This entity, Judas, felt that, if pushed into a corner, the entity you call
Jesus would then be able to see the wisdom of using the power of intelligent
infinity in order to rule others. The one you call Judas was mistaken in this
estimation of the reaction of the entity, Jesus, whose teach/learning was not
oriented towards this distortion. This resulted in the destruction of the bodily
complex of the one known as Jesus.

QUESTIONER: Then if the entity Jesus was fourth density and there are Wanderers
on the planet today who came from fifth and sixth density, what was it that
Jesus did that enabled him to be such a good healer and could these fifth- and
sixth-density beings here now do the same?

RA: I am Ra. Those who heal may be of any density which has the consciousness of
the spirit. This includes third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh. The third
density can be one in which healing takes place just as the others. However,
there is more illusory material to understand, to balance, to accept, and to
move forward from.

The gate to intelligent infinity can only be opened when an understanding of the
in-streamings of intelligent energy are opened unto the healer. These are the
so-called Natural Laws of your local space/time continuum and its web of
electromagnetic sources or nexi of in-streaming energy.

Know then, first, the mind and the body. Then as the spirit is integrated and
synthesized, these are harmonized into a mind/body/spirit complex which can move
among the dimensions and can open the gateway to intelligent infinity, thus
healing self by light and sharing that light with others.

True healing is simply the radiance of the self causing an environment in which
a catalyst may occur which initiates the recognition of self, by self, of the
self -healing properties of the self.

QUESTIONER: How did Jesus learn this during his incarnation?

RA: I am Ra. This entity learned the ability by a natural kind of remembering at
a very young age. Unfortunately, this entity first discovered his ability to
penetrate intelligent infinity by becoming the distortion you call "angry" at a
playmate. This entity was touched by the entity known as Jesus and was fatally
wounded.

Thus the one known as Jesus became aware that there dwelt in him a terrible
potential. This entity determined to discover how to use this energy for the
good, not for the negative. This entity was extremely positively polarized and
remembered more than most Wanderers do.

QUESTIONER: How did this aggressive action against a playmate affect Jesus in
his spiritual growth? Where did he go after his physical death?

RA: I am Ra. The entity you call Jesus was galvanized by this experience and
began a lifetime of seeking and searching. This entity studied first day and
night in its own religious constructs which you call Judaism and was learned
enough to be a rabbi, as you call teach/learners of this particular rhythm or
distortion of understanding, at a very young age.

At the age of approximately thirteen and one-half of your years, this entity
left the dwelling place of its earthly family, as you would call it, and walked
into many other places seeking further information. This went on sporadically
until the entity was approximately twenty-five, at which time it returned to its
family dwelling, and learned and practiced the art of its earthly father.

When the entity had become able to integrate or synthesize all experiences, the
entity began to speak to other-selves and teach/learn what it had felt during
the preceding years to be of a worthwhile nature. The entity was absolved
karmically of the destruction of an other-self when it was in the last portion
of lifetime and spoke upon what you would call a cross saying, "Father, forgive
them for they know not what they do." In forgiveness lies the stoppage of the
wheel of action, or what you call karma.

QUESTIONER: What density is the entity known as Jesus in now?

RA: I am Ra. This information is harmless though unimportant. This entity
studies now the lessons of the wisdom vibration, the fifth-density, also called
the light vibration.

QUESTIONER: In our culture there is a saying that he will return. Can you tell
me if this is planned?

RA: I am Ra. I will attempt to sort out this question. It is difficult. This
entity became aware that it was not an entity of itself but operated as a
messenger of the One Creator whom this entity saw as love. This entity was aware
that this cycle was in its last portion and spoke to the effect that those of
its consciousness would return at the harvest.

The particular mind/body/spirit complex you call Jesus is, as what you would
call an entity, not to return except as a member of the Confederation speaking
through a channel. However, there are others of the identical congruency of
consciousness that will welcome those to the fourth-density. This is the meaning
of the returning.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me why you say that the Earth will be fourth density
positive instead of fourth density negative since there seems to be much
negativity here now?

RA: I am Ra. The Earth seems to be negative. That is due to the quiet, shall we
say, horror which is the common distortion which those good or positively
oriented entities have towards the occurrences which are of your time/space
present. However, those oriented and harvestable in the ways of service to
others greatly outnumber those whose orientation towards service to self has
become that of harvestable quality.

QUESTIONER: In other words there will be fewer negative entities than positive
entities harvested into the fourth density. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. The great majority of your peoples will repeat
third density.

QUESTIONER: How did Taras Bulba, Genghis Khan, and Rasputin get harvested prior
to the harvest?

RA: I am Ra. It is the right/privilege/duty of those opening consciously the
gate to intelligent infinity to choose the manner of their leaving of third
density. Those of negative orientation who so achieve this right/duty most often
choose to move forward in their learn/teaching of service to self.

QUESTIONER: Am I to understand that the harvest is to occur in the year 2,011,
or will it be spread out?

RA: I am Ra. This is an approximation. We have stated we have difficulty with
your time/space. This is an appropriate probable/possible time/space nexus for
harvest. Those who are not in incarnation at this time will be included in the
harvest.

QUESTIONER: If an entity wants to be of service to others rather than service to
self while he is in this third density, are there "best ways" of being of
service to others, or is any way just as good as any other way?

RA: I am Ra. The best way to be of service to others has been explicitly covered
in previous material. We will iterate briefly.

The best way of service to others is the constant attempt to seek to share the
love of the Creator as it is known to the inner self. This involves self
knowledge and the ability to open the self to the other-self without hesitation.
This involves, shall we say, radiating that which is the essence or the heart of
the mind/body/spirit complex.

Speaking to the intention of your question, the best way for each seeker in
third density to be of service to others is unique to that mind/body/spirit
complex. This means that the mind/body/spirit complex must then seek within
itself the intelligence of its own discernment as to the way it may best serve
other-selves. This will be different for each. There is no best. There is no
generalization. Nothing is known.

QUESTIONER: I don't wish to take up extra time asking questions over again. Some
areas I consider important enough in relation to the Law of One to ask questions
in a different way in order to get another perspective in the answer.

In the book Oahspe it states that if an entity goes over fifty one percent
service to others and is less than fifty percent service to self, then that
entity is harvestable. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct if the harvesting is to be for the positive fourth
dimensional level.

QUESTIONER: What is to be the entity's percentage if he is to be harvested for
the negative?

RA: I am Ra. The entity who wishes to pursue the path of service to self must
attain a grade of five, that is five percent service to others, ninety-five
percent service to self. It must approach totality. The negative path is quite
difficult to attain harvestability upon and requires great dedication.

QUESTIONER: Why is the negative path so much more difficult to attain
harvestability upon than the positive?

RA: I am Ra. This is due to a distortion of the Law of One which indicates that
the gateway to intelligent infinity be a gateway at the end of a straight and
narrow path as you may call it. To attain fifty-one percent dedication to the
welfare of other-selves is as difficult as attaining a grade of five percent
dedication to otherselves. The, shall we say, sinkhole of indifference is
between those two.

QUESTIONER: Then if an entity is harvested into the fourth density with a grade
of fifty-one percent for others and forty-nine percent for self, what level of
the fourth density would he go into? I am assuming that there are different
levels of the fourth density.

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Each enters that sub-density which vibrates in
accordance with the entity's understanding.

QUESTIONER: How many levels do we have here in the third density at this time?

RA: I am Ra. The third density has an infinite number of levels.

QUESTIONER: I've heard that there are seven astral and seven devachanic levels.
Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. You speak of some of the more large distinctions in levels in your
inner planes. That is correct.

QUESTIONER: Who inhabits the astral and devachanic planes?

RA: I am Ra. Entities inhabit the various planes due to their vibration/nature.
The astral plane varies from thought-forms in the lower extremities to
enlightened beings who become dedicated to teach/learning in the higher astral
planes.

In the devachanic planes, as you call them, are those whose vibrations are even
more close to the primal distortions of love/light.

Beyond these planes there are others.

QUESTIONER: Are there seven sub-planes to what we call our physical plane here?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct. This is difficult to understand. There are an
infinite number of planes. In your particular space/time continuum distortion
there are seven sub-planes of mind/body/spirit complexes. You will discover the
vibrational nature of these seven planes as you pass through your experiential
distortions, meeting other-selves of the various levels which correspond to the
energy influx centers of the physical vehicle.

The invisible, or inner, third-density planes are inhabited by those who are not
of body complex natures such as yours; that is, they do not collect about their
spirit/mind complexes a chemical body. Nevertheless these entities are divided
in what you may call an artificial dream within a dream into various levels. In
the upper levels, desire to communicate knowledge back down to the outer planes
of existence becomes less, due to the intensive learn/teaching which occurs upon
these levels.

QUESTIONER: Is it necessary to penetrate one level at a time as we move through
these planes?

RA: I am Ra. It has been our experience that some penetrate several planes at
one time. Others penetrate them slowly. Some in eagerness attempt to penetrate
the higher planes before penetrating the energies of the so-called more
fundamental planes. This causes energy imbalance.

You will find ill health, as you call this distortion, to frequently be the
result of a subtle mismatch of energies in which some of the higher energy
levels are being activated by the conscious attempts of the entity while the
entity has not penetrated the lower energy centers or sub-densities of this
density.

QUESTIONER: Is there a "best way" to meditate?

RA: I am Ra. No.

QUESTIONER: At this time, near the end of the cycle, how are reincarnations into
the physical allocated, shall we say, on this planet?

RA: I am Ra. Entities wishing to obtain critically needed experience in order to
become harvestable are incarnated with priority over those who will, without too
much probable/possible doubt, need to re-experience this density.

QUESTIONER: How long has this type of allocation been going on?

RA: I am Ra. This has been going on since the first individual entity became
conscious of its need to learn the lessons of this density. This was the
beginning of what you may call a seniority by vibration.

QUESTIONER: Can you explain what you mean by a seniority by vibration?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this session of working.

The seniority by vibration is the preferential treatment, shall we say, which
follows the ways of the Law of One which encourages harvestable individuals,
each individual becoming aware of the time of harvest and the need on a
self-level to bend mind/body/spirit towards the learn/teaching of these lessons,
by giving them priority in order that an entity may have the best possible
chance, shall we say, in succeeding in this attempt.

May we ask at this time if there are any brief questions?

QUESTIONER: My only question is what can we do to make the instrument more
comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is not wearing the appropriate apparel for this
work. As inpourings occur in the regions of the, what you may call, seventh
chakra as you speak of these energy centers, filtering through the sixth and so
forth, the entity's other or base chakras become somewhat de-energized. Thus,
this entity should be more careful in its selection of warm apparel for the part
of the body complex you call the feet.

May we answer any other brief questions?

QUESTIONER: Then we want to put heavier clothing on the feet. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

I will leave this instrument now, I leave you in the love and the light of the
One Infinite Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #18, February 4, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I was thinking last night that if I were in the place of Ra right
now, the first distortion of the Law of One might cause me to mix some erroneous
data with the true information that I was transmitting to this group. Do you do
this?

RA: I am Ra. We do not intentionally do this. However there will be confusion.
It is not our intent in this particular project to create erroneous information,
but to express in this confining ambiance of your language system the feeling of
the Infinite Mystery of the One Creation in its infinite and intelligent unity.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I have a question here that I will read: "Much of the
mystic tradition of seeking on Earth holds the belief that the individual self
must be erased or obliterated and the material world ignored for the individual
to reach "nirvana," as it is called, or enlightenment. What is the proper role
of the individual self and its worldly activities to aid an individual to grow
more into the Law of One?"

RA: I am Ra. The proper role of the entity is in this density to experience all
things desired, to then analyze, understand, and accept these experiences,
distilling from them the love/light within them. Nothing shall be overcome. That
which is not needed falls away.

The orientation develops due to analysis of desire. These desires become more
and more distorted towards conscious application of love/light as the entity
furnishes itself with distilled experience. We have found it to be inappropriate
in the extreme to encourage the overcoming of any desires, except to suggest the
imagination rather than the carrying out in the physical plane, as you call it,
of those desires not consonant with the Law of One, thus preserving the primal
distortion of free will.

The reason it is unwise to overcome is that overcoming is an unbalanced action
creating difficulties in balancing in the time/space continuum. Overcoming,
thus, creates the further environment for holding on to that which apparently
has been overcome.

All things are acceptable in the proper time for each entity, and in
experiencing, in understanding, in accepting, in then sharing with other-selves,
the appropriate distortion shall be moving away from distortions of one kind to
distortions of another which may be more consonant with the Law of One.

It is, shall we say, a shortcut to simply ignore or overcome any desire. It must
instead be understood and accepted. This takes patience and experience which can
be analyzed with care, with compassion for self and for other-self.

QUESTIONER: Basically I would say that to infringe upon the free will of another
entity would be the basic thing never to do under the Law of One. Can you state
any other breaking of the Law of One than this basic rule?

RA: I am Ra. As one proceeds from the primal distortion of free will, one
proceeds to the understanding of the focal points of intelligent energy which
have created the intelligences or the ways of a particular mind/body/spirit
complex in its environment, both what you would call natural and what you would
call man-made. Thus, the distortions to be avoided are those which do not take
into consideration the distortions of the focus of energy of love/light, or
shall we say, the Logos of this particular sphere or density. These include the
lack of understanding of the needs of the natural environment, the needs of
other-selves' mind/body/spirit complexes. These are many due to the various
distortions of man-made complexes in which the intelligence and awareness of
entities themselves have chosen a way of using the energies available.

Thus, what would be an improper distortion with one entity is proper with
another. We can suggest an attempt to become aware of the other-self as self and
thus do that action which is needed by other-self, understanding from the
other-self's intelligence and awareness. In many cases this does not involve the
breaking of the distortion of free will into a distortion or fragmentation
called infringement. However, it is a delicate matter to be of service, and
compassion, sensitivity, and an ability to empathize are helpful in avoiding the
distortions of man-made intelligence and awareness.

The area or arena called the societal complex is an arena in which there are no
particular needs for care for it is the prerogative/honor/duty of those in the
particular planetary sphere to act according to their free will for the
attempted aid of the social complex.

Thus, you have two simple directives: awareness of the intelligent energy
expressed in nature, awareness of the intelligent energy expressed in self to be
shared when it seems appropriate by the entity with the social complex, and you
have one infinitely subtle and various set of distortions of which you may be
aware; that is, distortions with respect to self and other-selves not concerning
free will but concerning harmonious relationships and service to others as
other-selves would most benefit.

QUESTIONER: As an entity in this density grows from childhood, he becomes more
aware of his responsibilities. Is there an age below which an entity is not
responsible for his actions, or is he responsible from the time of his birth?

RA: I am Ra. An entity incarnating upon the Earth plane becomes conscious of
self at a varying point in its time/space progress through the continuum. This
may have a median, shall we say, of approximately fifteen of your months. Some
entities become conscious of self at a period closer to incarnation, some at a
period farther from this event. In all cases responsibility becomes retroactive
from that point backward in the continuum so that distortions are to be
understood by the entity and dissolved as the entity learns.

QUESTIONER: Then an entity four years old would be totally responsible for any
actions that were against or inharmonious with the Law of One. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. It may be noted that it has been arranged by your
social complex structures that the newer entities to incarnation are to be
provided with guides of a physical mind/body/spirit complex, thus being able to
learn quickly what is consonant with the Law of One.

QUESTIONER: Who are these guides?

RA: I am Ra. These guides are what you call parents, teachers, and friends.

QUESTIONER: You stated yesterday that forgiveness is the eradicator of karma. I
am assuming that balanced forgiveness for the full eradication of karma would
require forgiveness not only of other-selves but also the forgiveness of self.
Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct. We will briefly expand upon this understanding in
order to clarify.

Forgiveness of other-self is forgiveness of self. An understanding of this
insists upon full forgiveness upon the conscious level of self and other-self,
for they are one. A full forgiveness is thus impossible without the inclusion of
self.

QUESTIONER: Thank you-a most important point.

You mentioned that there were a number of Confederations. Do all serve the
Infinite Creator in basically the same way, or do some specialize in some
particular types of service?

RA: I am Ra. All serve the One Creator. There is nothing else to serve, for the
Creator is all that there is. It is impossible not to serve the Creator. There
are simply various distortions of this service.

As in the Confederation which works with your peoples, each Confederation is a
group of specialized individual social memory complexes, each doing that which
it expresses to bring into manifestation.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how Yahweh communicated to Earth's people?

RA: I am Ra. This is a somewhat complex question.

The first communication was what you would call genetic. The second
communication was the walking among your peoples to produce further genetic
changes in consciousness. The third was a series of dialogues with chosen
channels.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what these genetic changes were and how they were
brought about?

RA: I am Ra. Some of these genetic changes were in a form similar to what you
call the cloning process. Thus, entities incarnated in the image of the Yahweh
entities. The second was a contact of the nature you know as sexual, changing
the mind/body/spirit complex through the natural means of the patterns of
reproduction devised by the intelligent energy of your physical complex.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me specifically what they did in this case?

RA: I am Ra. We have answered this question. Please restate for further
information.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me the difference between the sexual programming prior
to Yahweh's intervention and after intervention?

RA: I am Ra. This is a question which we can only answer by stating that
intervention by genetic means is the same no matter what the source of this
change.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me Yahweh's purpose in making the genetic sexual
changes?

RA: I am Ra. The purpose 75,000 years ago, as you measure time, was of one
purpose only: that to express in the mind/body complex those characteristics
which would lead to further and more speedy development of the spiritual
complex.

QUESTIONER: How did these characteristics go about leading to the more spiritual
development?

RA: I am Ra. The characteristics which were encouraged included sensitivity of
all the physical senses to sharpen the experiences, and the strengthening of the
mind complex in order to promote the ability to analyze these experiences.

QUESTIONER: When did Yahweh act to perform the genetic changes?

RA: I am Ra. The Yahweh group worked with those of the planet you call Mars
75,000 years ago in what you would call the cloning process. There are
differences, but they lie in the future of your time/space continuum and we
cannot break the free will Law of Confusion.

The 2,600, approximately, time was the second time-we correct ourselves:
3,600-approximately, the time of attempts by those of the Orion group during
this cultural complex; this was a series of encounters in which the ones called
Anak were impregnated with the new genetic coding by your physical complex means
so that the organisms would be larger and stronger.

QUESTIONER: Why did they want larger and stronger organisms?

RA: I am Ra. The ones of Yahweh were attempting to create an understanding of
the Law of One by creating mind/body complexes capable of grasping the Law of
One. The experiment was a decided failure from the view of the desired
distortions due to the fact that rather than assimilating the Law of One, it was
a great temptation to consider the so-called social complex or subcomplex elite
or different and better than other-selves, this one of the techniques of service
to self.

QUESTIONER: Then the Orion group produced this larger body complex to create an
elite so that the Law of One could be applied in what we call the negative
sense?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The entities of Yahweh were responsible for this
procedure in isolated cases as experiments in combating the Orion group.

However, the Orion group were able to use this distortion of mind/body complex
to inculcate the thoughts of the elite rather than concentrations upon the
learning/teaching of oneness.

QUESTIONER: Was Yahweh then of the Confederation?

RA: I am Ra. Yahweh was of the Confederation but was mistaken in its attempts to
aid.

QUESTIONER: Then Yahweh's communications did not help or create what Yahweh
wished for them to create. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. The results of this interaction were quite mixed. Where the
entities were of a vibrational sum characteristic which embraced oneness, the
manipulations of Yahweh were very useful. Wherein the entities of free will had
chosen a less positively oriented configuration of sum total vibratory complex,
those of the Orion group were able for the first time to make serious inroads
upon the consciousness of the planetary complex.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me specifically what allowed the most serious of these
inroads to be made by the Orion group?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final full question.

Specifically those who are strong, intelligent, etc., have a temptation to feel
different from those who are less intelligent and less strong. This is a
distorted perception of oneness with otherselves. It allowed the Orion group to
form the concept of the holy war, as you may call it. This is a seriously
distorted perception. There were many of these wars of a destructive nature.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. As you probably know I will be working for the
next three days, so we will possibly have another session tonight if you think
it is possible. The next session after that would not be until four days from
now. Do you believe another session tonight is possible?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is somewhat weak. This is a distortion caused by
lack of vital energy. Thus, nurturing the instrument in physical balancing will
allow another session. Do you understand?

QUESTIONER: Not completely. What specifically shall we do for physical
balancing?

RA: I am Ra. One-take care with the foodstuffs. Two-manipulate the physical
complex to alleviate the distortion toward pain. Three-encourage a certain
amount of what you would call your exercise. The final injunction: to take
special care with the alignments this second session so that the entity may gain
as much aid as possible from the various symbols. We suggest you check these
symbols most carefully. This entity is slightly misplaced from the proper
configuration. Not important at this time. More important when a second session
is to be scheduled.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #19, February 8, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: We are concerned in this communication with the evolution of mind,
body, and spirit. It seems to me that a good place to start would be the
transition from the second to the third density, then to investigate in detail
the evolution of third-density entities of Earth, paying particular attention to
the mechanisms which help or hinder that evolution.

Do all entities make a transition from second to third density, or are there
some entities who have never gone through this transition?

RA: I am Ra. Your question presumes the space/time continuum understandings of
the intelligent energy which animates your illusion. Within the context of this
illusion we may say that there are some that do not transfer from one particular
density to another, for the continuum is finite.

In the understanding which we have of the universe or creation as one infinite
being, its heart beating as alive in its own intelligent energy, it merely is
one beat of the heart of this intelligence from creation to creation. In this
context each and every entity of consciousness has/is/will
experienced/experiencing/experience each and every density.

QUESTIONER: Let's take the point at which an individualized entity of second
density is ready for transition to third. Is this second-density being what we
would call animal?

RA: I am Ra. There are three types of second-density entities which become,
shall we say, enspirited. The first is the animal. This is the most predominant.
The second is the vegetable, most especially that which you call, sound
vibration complex, "tree." These entities are capable of giving and receiving
enough love to become individualized. The third is mineral. Occasionally a
certain location/place, as you may call it, becomes energized to individuality
through the love it receives and gives in relationship to a third-density entity
which is in relationship to it. This is the least common transition.

QUESTIONER: When this transition from second to third density takes place, how
does the entity, whether it be animal, [vegetable] tree, or mineral, become
enspirited?

RA: I am Ra. Entities do not become enspirited. They become aware of the
intelligent energy within each portion, cell, or atom, as you may call it, of
its beingness.

This awareness is that which is awareness of that already given. From the
infinite come all densities. The self-awareness comes from within given the
catalyst of certain experiences understanding, as we may call this particular
energy, the upward spiraling of the cell or atom or consciousness.

You may then see that there is an inevitable pull toward the, what you may call,
eventual realization of self.

QUESTIONER: Then after the transition into the third density, am I correct in
assuming-we'll take Earth as an example-the entities would then look like us?
They would be in human form? Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct, taking your planetary sphere as an example.

QUESTIONER: When the first second-density entities became third-density on this
planet, was this with the help of the transfer of beings from Mars, or were
there second-density beings who transferred into third density with no outside
influence?

RA: I am Ra. There were some second-density entities which made the graduation
into third density with no outside stimulus but only the efficient use of
experience.

Others of your planetary second density joined the third-density cycle due to
harvesting efforts by the same sort of sending of vibratory aid as those of the
Confederation send you now. This communication was, however, telepathic rather
than telepathic/vocal or telepathic/written due to the nature of second-density
beings.

QUESTIONER: Who sent the aid to the second-density beings?

RA: I am Ra. We call ourselves the Confederation of Planets in the Service of
the Infinite Creator. This is a simplification in order to ease the difficulty
of understanding among your people. We hesitate to use the term, sound
vibration, understanding, but it is closest to our meaning.

QUESTIONER: Then did this second-density to third-density transition take place
75,000 years ago? Approximately?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Where did the second-density beings get physical vehicles of
third-density type to incarnate into?

RA: I am Ra. There were among those upon this second-density plane those forms
which when exposed to third-density vibrations became the third-density, as you
would call the sound vibration, human entities.

That is, there was loss of body hair, as you would call it, the clothing of the
body to protect it, the changing of the structure of the neck, jaw, and forehead
in order to allow the easier vocalization, and the larger cranial development
characteristic of third-density needs. This was a normal transfiguration.

QUESTIONER: Over how long a period of time was this transfiguration? It must
have been very short.

RA: I am Ra. The assumption is correct, in our terms at least-within a
generation and one-half, as you know these things. Those who had been harvested
of this planet were able to use the newly created physical complex of chemical
elements suitable for third-density lessons.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how this newly created physical complex was suited
to third-density lessons and what those lessons were?

RA: I am Ra. There is one necessity for third density. That necessity is
self-awareness, or self-consciousness. In order to be capable of such, this
chemical complex of body must be capable of abstract thought. Thus, the
fundamental necessity is the combination of rational and intuitive thinking.
This was transitory in the second-density forms operating largely upon intuition
which proved through practice to yield results.

The third-density mind was capable of processing information in such a way as to
think abstractly and in what could be termed "useless" ways, in the sense of
survival. This is the primary requisite.

There are other important ingredients: the necessity for a weaker physical
vehicle to encourage the use of the mind, the development of the already present
awareness of the social complex. These also being necessary: the further
development of physical dexterity in the sense of the hand, as you call this
portion of your body complex.

QUESTIONER: This seems to be a carefully planned or engineered stage of
development. Can you tell me anything of the origin of this plan or its
development?

RA: I am Ra. We go back to previous information. Consider and remember the
discussion of the Logos. With the primal distortion of free will, each galaxy
developed its own Logos. This Logos has complete free will in determining the
paths of intelligent energy which promote the lessons of each of the densities
given the conditions of the planetary spheres and the sun bodies.

QUESTIONER: I will make a statement then of my understanding and ask you if I am
correct. There is a, what I would call, physical catalyst operating at all times
upon the entities in third density. I assume this operates approximately the
same way in second density. It is a catalyst which acts through what we call
pain and emotion. Is the primary reason for the weakening of the physical body
and the elimination of body hair, etc. so that this catalyst would act more
strongly upon the mind and therefore create the evolutionary process?

RA: I am Ra. This is not entirely correct, although closely associated with the
distortions of our understanding.

Consider, if you will, the tree for instance. It is self-sufficient. Consider,
if you will, the third-density entity. It is self-sufficient only through
difficulty and deprivation. It is difficult to learn alone for there is a
built-in handicap, at once the great virtue and the great handicap of third
density. That is the rational/intuitive mind.

Thus, the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call it, was designed to
distort entities towards a predisposition to deal with each other. Thus, the
lessons which approach a knowing of love can be begun.

This catalyst then is shared between peoples as an important part of each self's
development as well as the experiences of the self in solitude and the synthesis
of all experience through meditation. The quickest way to learn is to deal with
other-selves. This is a much greater catalyst than dealing with the self.
Dealing with the self without other-selves is akin to living without what you
would call mirrors. Thus, the self cannot see the fruits of its being-ness.
Thus, each may aid each by reflection. This is also a primary reason for the
weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call the physical complex.

QUESTIONER: Then we have second-density beings who have primarily motivation
towards self and possibly a little motivation towards service to others with
respect to their immediate family going into third density and carrying this
bias with them but being in a position now where this bias will slowly be
modified to one which is aimed toward a social complex and ultimately towards
union with the all. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct.

QUESTIONER: Then the newest third-density beings who have just made the
transition from second are still strongly biased towards self-service. There
must be many other mechanisms to create an awareness of the possibility of
service to others.

I am wondering, first about the mechanism and I am wondering when the split
takes place where the entity is able to continue on the road to service to self
that will eventually take him on to fourth density.

I'm assuming that an entity can start, say, in second density with service to
self and continue right on through and just stay on what we would call the path
of service to self and never be pulled over. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The second-density concept of serving self
includes the serving of those associated with tribe or pack. This is not seen in
second density as separation of self and other-self. All is seen as self since
in some forms of second-density entities, if the tribe or pack becomes weakened,
so does the entity within the tribe or pack.

The new or initial third density has this innocent, shall we say, bias or
distortion towards viewing those in the family, the society, as you would call,
perhaps, country, as self. Thus though a distortion not helpful for progress in
third density, it is without polarity.

The break becomes apparent when the entity perceives otherselves as other-selves
and consciously determines to manipulate other-selves for the benefit of the
self. This is the beginning of the road of which you speak.

QUESTIONER: Then, through free will, some time within the third density
experience, the path splits and the entity consciously chooses-or he probably
doesn't consciously choose. Does the entity consciously choose this path of the
initial splitting point?

RA: I am Ra. We speak in generalities which is dangerous for always inaccurate.
However, we realize you look for the overview; so we will eliminate anomalies
and speak of majorities.

The majority of third density beings is far along the chosen path before
realization of that path is conscious.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what bias creates the momentum towards the chosen
path of service to self?

RA: I am Ra. We can speak only in metaphor. Some love the light. Some love the
darkness. It is a matter of the unique and infinitely various Creator choosing
and playing among its experiences as a child upon a picnic. Some enjoy the
picnic and find the sun beautiful, the food delicious, the games refreshing, and
glow with the joy of creation. Some find the night delicious, their picnic being
pain, difficulty, sufferings of others, and the examination of the perversities
of nature. These enjoy a different picnic.

All these experiences are available. It is the free will of each entity which
chooses the form of play, the form of pleasure.

QUESTIONER: I assume that an entity on either path can decide to change paths at
any time and possibly retrace steps, the path changing being more difficult the
farther along the path the change is made. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The further an entity has, what you would call,
polarized, the more easily this entity may change polarity, for the more power
and awareness the entity will have.

Those truly helpless are those who have not consciously chosen but who repeat
patterns without knowledge of the repetition or the meaning of the pattern.

QUESTIONER: I believe we have a very important point here. It then seems that
there is an extreme potential in this polarization the same as there is in
electricity. We have a positive and negative pole. The more you build the charge
on either of these, the more the potential difference and the greater the
ability to do work, as we call it in the physical.

This would seem to me to be the same analogy that we have in consciousness. Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is precisely correct.

QUESTIONER: Then it would seem that there is a relationship between what we
perceive as a physical phenomenon, say the electrical phenomenon, and the
phenomenon of consciousness in that they, having stemmed from the One Creator,
are practically identical but have different actions. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. Again we oversimplify to answer your query.

The physical complex alone is created of many, many energy or electromagnetic
fields interacting due to intelligent energy, the mental configurations or
distortions of each complex further adding fields of electromagnetic energy and
distorting the physical complex patterns of energy, the spiritual aspect serving
as a further complexity of fields which is of itself perfect but which can be
realized in many distorted and unintegrated ways by the mind and body complexes
of energy fields.

Thus, instead of one, shall we say, magnet with one polarity you have in the
body/mind/spirit complex one basic polarity expressed in what you would call
violet-ray energy, the sum of the energy fields, but which is affected by
thought of all kinds generated by the mind complex, by distortions of the body
complex, and by the numerous relationships between the microcosm which is the
entity and the macrocosm in many forms which you may represent by viewing the
stars, as you call them, each with a contributing energy ray which enters the
electromagnetic web of the entity due to its individual distortions.

QUESTIONER: Is this then the root of what we call astrology?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full question of this session.

The root of astrology, as you speak it, is one way of perceiving the primal
distortions which may be predicted along probability/possibility lines given,
shall we say, cosmic orientations and configurations at the time of the entrance
into the physical/mental complex of the spirit and at the time of the
physical/mental/spiritual complex into the illusion.

This then has the possibility of suggesting basic areas of distortion. There is
no more than this. The part astrology plays is likened unto that of one root
among many.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is well aligned. You are being very conscientious.
We request you take more care in being assured that this instrument is wearing
footwear of what you would call, vibratory sound complex, shoes.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #20, February 9, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: To go back a bit, what happened to the second-density entities who
were unharvestable when the third density began? I assume that there were some
that did not make it into third density.

RA: I am Ra. The second density is able to repeat during third density a portion
of its cycle.

QUESTIONER: Then the second-density entities who did not get harvested at the
beginning of this 75,000 year period, some are still on this planet. Were any of
these second-density entities harvested into the third density within the past
75,000 years?

RA: I am Ra. This has been increasingly true.

QUESTIONER: So more and more second-density entities are making it into third
density. Can you give me an example of a second-density entity coming into the
third density in the recent past?

RA: I am Ra. Perhaps the most common occurrence of second-density graduation
during third-density cycle is the so-called pet.

For the animal which is exposed to the individualizing influences of the bond
between animal and third-density entity, this individuation causes a sharp rise
in the potential of the second density entity so that upon the cessation of
physical complex the mind/body complex does not return into the undifferentiated
consciousness of that species, if you will.

QUESTIONER: Then can you give me an example of an entity in third density that
was just previously a second-density entity? What type of entity do they become
here?

RA: I am Ra. As a second-density entity returns as third-density for the
beginning of this process of learning, the entity is equipped with the lowest,
if you will so call these vibrational distortions, forms of third-density
consciousness; that is, equipped with self-consciousness.

QUESTIONER: This would be a human in our form then who would be beginning the
understandings of third density. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Speaking of the rapid change that occurred in the physical vehicle
from second to third density: this occurred, you said, in approximately a
generation and a half. Body hair was lost and there were structural changes.

I am aware of the physics of Dewey B. Larson, who states that all is motion or
vibration. Am I correct in assuming that the basic vibration that makes up the
physical world changes, thus creating a different set of parameters, shall I
say, in this short period of time between density changes allowing for the new
type of being? Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Is the physics of Dewey Larson correct?

RA: I am Ra. The physics of sound vibrational complex, Dewey, is a correct
system as far as it is able to go. There are those things which are not included
in this system. However, those coming after this particular entity, using the
basic concepts of vibration and the study of vibrational distortions, will begin
to understand that which you know as gravity and those things you consider as
"n" dimensions. These things are necessary to be included in a more universal,
shall we say, physical theory.

QUESTIONER: Did this entity, Dewey, then bring this material through for use
primarily in the fourth density?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Yesterday we were talking about the split that occurs when an entity
either consciously or unconsciously chooses the path that leads to either
service to others or service to self. The philosophical question of why such a
split even exists came up. It was my impression that just as it is in
electricity, if we have no polarity in electricity we have no electricity; we
have no action. Therefore, I am assuming that it is the same in consciousness.
If we have no polarity in consciousness we also have no action or experience. Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. You may use the general term "work."

QUESTIONER: Then the concept of service to self and service to others is
mandatory if we wish to have work, whether it be work in consciousness or work
of a mechanical nature in the Newtonian concept in the physical. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct with one addendum. The coil, as you may understand
this term, is wound, is potential, is ready. The thing that is missing without
polarizing is the charge.

QUESTIONER: Then the charge is provided by individualized consciousness. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. The charge is provided by the individualized entity using the
in-pourings and in-streamings of energy by the choices of free will.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. As soon as the third-density started 75,000 years ago and
we have incarnate third-density entities, what was the average human life span
at that time?

RA: I am Ra. At the beginning of this particular portion of your space/time
continuum the average life span was approximately nine hundred of your years.

QUESTIONER: Did the average life span grow longer or shorter as we progressed
into third-density experience?

RA: I am Ra. There is a particular use for the span of life in this density and,
given the harmonious development of the learning/teachings of this density, the
life span of the physical complex would remain the same throughout the cycle.
However, your particular planetary sphere developed vibrations by the second
major cycle which shortened the life span dramatically.

QUESTIONER: Assuming a major cycle is 25,000 years, at the end of the first
major cycle, what was the life span?

RA: I am Ra. The life span at the end of the first cycle which you call major
was approximately seven hundred of your years.

QUESTIONER: Then in 25,000 years we lost two hundred years of life span. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me the reason for this shortening of life span?

RA: I am Ra. The causes of this shortening are always an ineuphonious or
inharmonious relational vibration between otherselves. In the first cycle this
was not severe due to the dispersion of peoples, but there was the growing
feeling complex/distortion towards separateness from other-selves.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that at the start of one of these cycles there could
have been either a positive polarization that would generally occur over the
25,000 years or a negative polarization. Is the reason for the negative
polarization and the shortening of the life span the influx of entities from
Mars who had already polarized somewhat negatively?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. There was not a strong negative polarization due
to this influx. The lessening of the life span was due primarily to the lack of
the building of positive orientation. When there is no progress those conditions
which grant progress are gradually lost. This is one of the difficulties of
remaining unpolarized. The chances, shall we say, of progress become steadily
less.

QUESTIONER: The way I understand it, at the beginning of this 75,000 year cycle,
then, we had a mixture of entities-those who had graduated from second density
on Earth to become third-density and then a group of entities transferred from
the planet Mars to continue third density here. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. You must remember that those transferred to this
sphere were in the middle of their third density so that this third density was
an adaptation rather than a beginning.

QUESTIONER: What percentage of the entities who were here in third density at
that time were Martian and what percentage were harvested from Earth's second
density?

RA: I am Ra. There were perhaps one-half of the third-density population being
entities from the Red Planet, Mars, as you call it. Perhaps one-quarter from
second density of your planetary sphere. Approximately one-quarter from other
sources, other planetary spheres whose entities chose this planetary sphere for
third-density work.

QUESTIONER: When they incarnated here did all three of these types mix together
in societies or groups or were they separated by groups and society?

RA: I am Ra. They remained largely unmixed.

QUESTIONER: Then did this unmixing lend to a possibility of warlike energy
between groups?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Did this help to reduce the life span?

RA: I am Ra. This did reduce the life span, as you call it.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me why nine hundred years is the optimum life span?

RA: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit complex of third density has perhaps one
hundred times as intensive a program of catalytic action from which to distill
distortions and learn/teachings than any other of the densities. Thus the
learn/teachings are most confusing to the mind/body/spirit complex which is,
shall we say, inundated by the ocean of experience.

During the first, shall we say, perhaps 150 to 200 of your years as you measure
time, a mind/body/spirit complex is going through the process of a spiritual
childhood. The mind and the body are not enough in a disciplined configuration
to lend clarity to the spiritual influxes. Thus, the remaining time span is
given to optimize the understandings which result from experience itself.

QUESTIONER: Then at present it would seem that our current life span is much too
short for those who are new to third-density lessons. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Those entities which have, in some way,
learned/taught themselves the appropriate distortions for rapid growth can now
work within the confines of the shorter life span. However, the greater
preponderance of your entities find themselves in what may be considered a
perpetual childhood.

QUESTIONER: Back in the first 25,000 year period, or major cycle, what type of
aid was given by the Confederation to the entities who were in this 25,000 year
period so that they would have the opportunity to grow?

RA: I am Ra. The Confederation members which dwell in inner-plane existence
within the planetary complex of vibratory densities worked with these entities.
There was also the aid of one of the Confederation which worked with those of
Mars in making the transition.

For the most part, the participation was limited, as it was appropriate to allow
the full travel of the workings of the confusion mechanism to operate in order
for the planetary entities to develop that which they wished in, shall we say,
freedom within their own thinking.

It is often the case that a third-density planetary cycle will take place in
such a way that there need be no outside, shall we say, or other-self aid in the
form of information. Rather, the entities themselves are able to work themselves
towards the appropriate polarizations and goals of third-density
learn/teachings.

QUESTIONER: I make the assumption that if maximum efficiency had been achieved
in this 25,000 year period the entities would have polarized either toward
service to self or toward service to others, one or the other. This would have
made them harvestable at the end of that 25,000 year period in which case they
would have had to move to another planet because this one would have been third
density for 50,000 more years. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. Let us untangle your assumption which is complex and correct in
part.

The original desire is that entities seek and become one. If entities can do
this in a moment, they may go forward in a moment, and, thus, were this to occur
in a major cycle, indeed, the third-density planet would be vacated at the end
of that cycle.

It is, however, more towards the median or mean, shall we say, of third-density
developments throughout the one infinite universe that there be a small harvest
after the first cycle; the remainder having significantly polarized, the second
cycle having a much larger harvest; the remainder being even more significantly
polarized, the third cycle culminating the process and the harvest being
completed.

QUESTIONER: Was the Confederation watching to see and expecting to see a harvest
at the end of the 25,000 year period in which a percentage would be harvestable
fourth-density positive and a percentage harvestable fourth-density negative?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct. You may see our role in the first major cycle as
that of the gardener who, knowing the season, is content to wait for the spring.
When the springtime does not occur, the seeds do not sprout; then it is that the
gardener must work in the garden.

QUESTIONER: Am I to understand, then, that there was neither a harvest of
positive or negative entities at the end of that 25,000 years?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Those whom you call the Orion group made one
attempt to offer information to those of third density during that cycle.
However, the information did not fall upon the ears of any who were concerned to
follow this path to polarity.

QUESTIONER: What technique did the Orion group use to give this information?

RA: I am Ra. The technique used was of two kinds: one, the thought transfer or
what you may call "telepathy"; Two, the arrangement of certain stones in order
to suggest strong influences of power, this being those of statues and of rock
formations in your Pacific areas, as you now call them, and to an extent in your
Central American regions, as you now understand them.

QUESTIONER: Were you speaking in part of the stone heads of Easter Island?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: How would such stone heads influence the people to take the path of
service to self?

RA: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the entities living in such a way that their
mind/body/spirit complexes are at what seems to be the mercy of forces which
they cannot control. Given a charged entity such as a statue or a rock formation
charged with nothing but power, it is possible for the free will of those
viewing this particular structure or formation to ascribe to this power, power
over those things which cannot be controlled. This, then, has the potential for
the further distortion to power over others.

QUESTIONER: How were these stone heads constructed?

RA: I am Ra. These were constructed by thought after a scanning of the deep
mind, the trunk of mind tree, looking at the images most likely to cause the
experience of awe in the viewer.

QUESTIONER: Did the Orion entities do this themselves? Did they do this in the
physical? Did they land, or did they do it from mental planes?

RA: I am Ra. Nearly all of these structures and formations were constructed at a
distance by thought. A very few were created in later times in imitation of
original constructs by entities upon your Earth plane/density.

QUESTIONER: What density Orion entity did the construction of these heads?

RA: I am Ra. The fourth density, the density of love or understanding, was the
density of the particular entity which offered this possibility to those of your
first major cycle.

QUESTIONER: You use the same nomenclature for the fourth-density negative as for
the fourth-density positive. Both are called the dimension of love or of
understanding. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Love and understanding, whether it be of self or
of self toward other-self, is one.

QUESTIONER: What was the approximate date in years past of the construction of
these heads?

RA: I am Ra. This approximately was 60,000 of your years in the past time/space
of your continuum.

QUESTIONER: What structures were built in South America?

RA: I am Ra. In this location were fashioned some characteristic statues, some
formations of what you call rock and some formations involving rock and earth.

QUESTIONER: Were the lines at Nazca included in this?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Since these can only be seen from an altitude, of what benefit were
they?

RA: I am Ra. The formations were of benefit because charged with energy of
power.

QUESTIONER: I'm a little confused. These lines at Nazca are hardly
understandable for an entity walking on the surface. He cannot see anything but
disruption of the surface. However, if you go up to a high altitude you can see
the patterns. How was it of benefit to the entities walking on the surface?

RA: I am Ra. At the remove of the amount of time/space which is now your present
it is difficult to perceive that at the time/space 60,000 years ago the earth
was formed in such a way as to be visibly arranged in powerful structural
designs, from the vantage point of distant hills.

QUESTIONER: In other words at that time there were hills overlooking these
lines?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full question of this session.

The entire smoothness, as you see this area now, was built up in many places in
hills. The time/space continuum has proceeded with wind and weather, as you
would say, to erode to a great extent both the somewhat formidable structures of
earth designed at that time and the nature of the surrounding countryside.

QUESTIONER: I think I understand then that these lines are just the faint traces
of what used to be there?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. We need to know whether or not it is possible to continue
with another session today and whether there is anything that we can do to make
the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible. We ask that you observe carefully the alignment of
the instrument. Otherwise, you are conscientious.

Is there any short query before we close?

QUESTIONER: I intend in the next session to focus upon the development of the
positively oriented entities in the first 25,000 years. I know you can't make
suggestions. Can you give me any comment on this at all?

RA: I am Ra. The choices are yours according to your discernment.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #21, February 10, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I have a couple of questions that I don't want to forget to ask in
this period, so I will ask them first.

The first question is: Would the future content of this book be affected in any
way if the instrument reads the material that we have already obtained?

RA: I am Ra. The future, as you measure in time/space, communications which we
offer through this instrument have no connection with the instrument's mind
complex. This is due to two things: first, the fidelity of the instrument in
dedicating its will to the service of the Infinite Creator; secondly, the
distortion/understanding of our social memory complex that the most efficient
way to communicate material with as little distortion as possible, given the
necessity of the use of sound vibration complexes, is to remove the conscious
mind complex from the spirit/mind/body complex so that we may communicate
without reference to any instrument's orientation.

QUESTIONER: Do you use the instrument's vocabulary or your own vocabulary to
communicate with us?

RA: I am Ra. We use the vocabulary of the language with which you are familiar.
This is not the instrument's vocabulary. However, this particular
mind/body/spirit complex retains the use of a sufficiently large number of sound
vibration complexes that the distinction is often without any importance.

QUESTIONER: So at the start of this 75,000 year cycle we know that the
quarantine was fully set up. I am assuming then that the Guardians were aware of
the infringements on the free will that would occur if they didn't set this up
at that time and therefore did it. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially incorrect. The incorrectness is as follows: those
entities whose third-density experience upon your Red Planet was brought to a
close prematurely were aided genetically while being transferred to this third
density. This, although done in a desire to aid, was seen as infringement upon
free will. The light quarantine which consists of the Guardians, or gardeners as
you may call them, which would have been in effect was intensified.

QUESTIONER: When the 75,000 year cycle started, the life span was approximately
nine hundred years, average. What was the process and scheduling mechanism,
shall I say, of reincarnation at that time, and how did the time in between
incarnations into third-density physical apply to the growth of the
mind/body/spirit complex?

RA: I am Ra. This query is more complex than most. We shall begin. The
incarnation pattern of the beginning third-density mind/body/spirit complex
begins in darkness, for you may think or consider of your density as one of, as
you may say, a sleep and a forgetting. This is the only plane of forgetting. It
is necessary for the third-density entity to forget so that the mechanisms of
confusion or free will may operate upon the newly individuated consciousness
complex.

Thus, the beginning entity is one in all innocence oriented towards animalistic
behavior using other-selves only as extensions of self for the preservation of
the all-self. The entity becomes slowly aware that it has needs, shall we say,
that are not animalistic; that is, that are useless for survival. These needs
include: the need for companionship, the need for laughter, the need for beauty,
the need to know the universe about it. These are the beginning needs.

As the incarnations begin to accumulate, other needs are discovered: the need to
trade, the need to love, the need to be loved, the need to elevate animalistic
behaviors to a more universal perspective.

During the first portion of third-density cycles, incarnations are automatic and
occur rapidly upon the cessation of energy complex of the physical vehicle.
There is small need to review or to heal the experiences of the incarnation. As,
what you would call, the energy centers begin to be activated to a higher
extent, more of the content of experience during incarnation deals with the
lessons of love.

Thus the time, as you may understand it, between incarnations is lengthened to
give appropriate attention to the review and the healing of experiences of the
previous incarnation. At some point in third density, the green-ray energy
center becomes activated and at that point incarnation ceases to be automatic.

QUESTIONER: When incarnation ceases to be automatic I am assuming that the
entity can decide when he needs to incarnate for the benefit of his own
learning. Does he also select his parents?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: At this time in our cycle, near the end, what percentage of the
entities incarnating are making their own choices?

RA: I am Ra. The approximate percentage is fifty-four percent.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. During this first 25,000 year cycle was there any
industrial development at all, any machinery available to the people?

RA: I am Ra. Using the term "machine" to the meaning which you ascribe, the
answer is no. However, there were, shall we say, various implements of wood and
rock which were used in order to obtain food and for use in aggression.

QUESTIONER: At the end of this first 25,000 year cycle was there any physical
change that occurred rapidly like that which occurs at the end of a 75,000 year
cycle or is this just an indexing time for harvesting period?

RA: I am Ra. There was no change except that which according to intelligent
energy, or what you may term physical evolution, suited physical complexes to
their environment, this being of the color of the skin due to the area of the
sphere upon which entities lived; the gradual growth of peoples due to improved
intake of foodstuffs.

QUESTIONER: Then, at the end of the first 25,000 year period, I am guessing that
the Guardians discovered that there was no harvest of either positively or
negatively oriented entities. Tell me then what happened? What action was taken?

RA: I am Ra. There was no action taken except to remain aware of the possibility
of a calling for help or understanding among the entities of this density. The
Confederation is concerned with the preservation of the conditions conducive to
learning. This for the most part, revolves about the primal distortion of free
will.

QUESTIONER: Then the Confederation gardeners did nothing until some of the
plants in their garden called them for help. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: When did the first call occur, and how did it occur?

RA: I am Ra. The first calling was approximately 46,000 of your years ago. This
calling was of those of Maldek. These entities were aware of their need for
rectifying the consequences of their action and were in some confusion in an
incarnate state as to the circumstances of their incarnation; the unconscious
being aware, the conscious being quite confused. This created a calling. The
Confederation sent love and light to these entities.

QUESTIONER: How did the Confederation send this love and light? What did they
do?

RA: I am Ra. There dwell within the Confederation planetary entities who from
their planetary spheres do nothing but send love and light as pure streamings to
those who call. This is not in the form of conceptual thought but of pure and
undifferentiated love.

QUESTIONER: Did the first distortion of the Law of One then require that equal
time, shall I say, be given to the self-service oriented group?

RA: I am Ra. In this case this was not necessary for some of your time due to
the orientation of the entities.

QUESTIONER: What was their orientation?

RA: I am Ra. The orientation of these entities was such that the aid of the
Confederation was not perceived.

QUESTIONER: Since it was not perceived it was not necessary to balance this. Is
that correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. What is necessary to balance is opportunity. When
there is ignorance, there is no opportunity. When there exists a potential, then
each opportunity shall be balanced, this balancing caused by not only the
positive and negative orientations of those offering aid but also the
orientation of those requesting aid.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. I apologize in being so stupid in stating my
questions but this has cleared up my understanding nicely.

Then in the second 25,000 year major cycle was there any great civilization that
developed?

RA: I am Ra. In the sense of greatness of technology there were no great
societies during this cycle. There was some advancement among those of Deneb who
had chosen to incarnate as a body in what you would call China.

There were appropriately positive steps in activating the green-ray energy
complex in many portions of your planetary sphere including the Americas, the
continent which you call Africa, the island which you call Australia, and that
which you know as India, as well as various scattered peoples.

None of these became what you would name great as the greatness of Lemuria or
Atlantis is known to you due to the formation of strong social complexes and in
the case of Atlantis, very great technological understandings.

However, in the South American area of your planetary sphere as you know it,
there grew to be a great vibratory distortion towards love. These entities were
harvestable at the end of the second major cycle without ever having formed
strong social or technological complexes.

This will be the final question in completion of this session. Is there a query
we may answer quickly before we close, as this instrument is somewhat depleted?

QUESTIONER: I would just like to apologize for the confusion on my part in
carrying on to this second 25,000 years.

I would like to ask if there is anything that we can do to make the instrument
more comfortable? We would like to have a second session today.

RA: I am Ra. You may observe a slight misalignment between book, candle, and
perpendicularity of censer. This is not significant, but as we have said the
cumulative effects upon this instrument are not well. You are conscientious. It
is well to have a second session given the appropriate exercising and
manipulation of this instrument's physical complex.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #22, February 10, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. I communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I will ask a couple of questions to clear up the end of the second
major cycle. Then we will go on to the third and last of the major cycles.

Can you tell me what was the average life span at the end of the second major
cycle?

RA: I am Ra. By the end of the second major cycle the life span was as you know
it, with certain variations among geographically isolated peoples more in
harmony with intelligent energy and less bellicose.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me the length of the average life span in years at the
end of the second major cycle?

RA: I am Ra. The average is perhaps misleading. To be precise, many spent
approximately thirty-five to forty of your years in one incarnation with the
possibility not considered abnormal of a life span approaching one hundred of
your years.

QUESTIONER: Can I assume then that this drastic drop in average life span from
seven hundred years to less than one hundred years in length during this second
25,000 years was caused by an intensification of a lack of service to others?

RA: I am Ra. This is in part correct. By the end of the second cycle, the Law of
Responsibility had begun to be effectuated by the increasing ability of entities
to grasp those lessons which there are to be learned in this density. Thus,
entities had discovered many ways to indicate a bellicose nature, not only as
tribes or what you call nations but in personal relationships, each with the
other, the concept of barter having given way to the concept of money; also, the
concept of ownership having won ascendancy over the concept of nonownership on
an individual or group basis.

Each entity then was offered many more subtle ways of demonstrating either
service toward others or service to self with the distortion of the manipulation
of others. As each lesson was understood, those lessons of sharing, of giving,
of receiving in free gratitude-each lesson could be rejected in practice.

Without demonstrating the fruits of such learn/teaching the life span became
greatly reduced, for the ways of honor/duty were not being accepted.

QUESTIONER: Would this shortened life span help the entity in any way in that he
would have more time in between incarnations to review his mistakes, or would
this shortened life span hinder him?

RA: I am Ra. Both are correct. The shortening of the life span is a distortion
of the Law of One which suggests that an entity not receive more experience in
more intensity than it may bear. This is only in effect upon an individual level
and does not hold sway over planetary or social complexes.

Thus the shortened life span is due to the necessity for removing an entity from
the intensity of experience which ensues when wisdom and love are, having been
rejected, reflected back into the consciousness of the Creator without being
accepted as part of the self, this then causing the entity to have the need for
healing and for much evaluation of the incarnation.

The incorrectness lies in the truth that, given appropriate circumstances, a
much longer incarnation in your space/time continuum is very helpful for
continuing this intensive work until conclusions have been reached through the
catalytic process.

QUESTIONER: You spoke of the South American group which was harvestable at the
end of the second cycle. How long was their average life span at the end of the
second cycle?

RA: I am Ra. This isolated group had achieved life spans stretching upwards
towards the nine hundred year life span appropriate to this density.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that the planetary action that we are experiencing
now, which it seems shortens all life spans here, was not strong enough then to
affect them and shorten their life span. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. It is well to remember that at that nexus in
space/time great isolation was possible.

QUESTIONER: How many people populated the Earth totally at that time; that is,
were incarnate in the physical at any one time?

RA: I am Ra. I am assuming that you intend to query regarding the number of
incarnate mind/body/spirit complexes at the end of the second major cycle, this
number being approximately 345,000 entities.

QUESTIONER: Approximately how many were harvestable out of that total number at
the end of the cycle?

RA: I am Ra. There were approximately 150 entities harvestable.

QUESTIONER: Then as the next cycle started were these the entities who stayed to
work on the planet?

RA: I am Ra. These entities were visited by the Confederation and became
desirous of remaining in order to aid the planetary consciousness. This is
correct.

QUESTIONER: What type of visit did the Confederation make to this group of 150
entities?

RA: I am Ra. A light being appeared bearing that which may be called a shield of
light. It spoke of the oneness and infinity of all creation and of those things
which await those ready for harvest. It described in golden words the beauties
of love as lived. It then allowed a telepathic linkage to progressively show
those who were interested the plight of third density when seen as a planetary
complex. It then left.

QUESTIONER: Did all of these entities then decide to stay and help during the
next 25,000 year cycle?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. As a group they stayed. There were those
peripherally associated with this culture which did not stay. However, they were
not able to be harvested either and so, beginning at the very highest, shall we
say, of the sub-octaves of third density, repeated this density. Many of those
who have been of the loving nature are not Wanderers but those of this
particular origin of second cycle.

QUESTIONER: Are all of these entities still with us in this cycle?

RA: I am Ra. The entities repeating the third-density major cycle have, in some
few cases, been able to leave. These entities have chosen to join their brothers
and sisters, as you would call these entities.

QUESTIONER: Are any of these entities names that we would know from our
historical past?

RA: I am Ra. The one known as sound vibration complex, Saint Augustine, is of
such a nature. The one known as Saint Teresa of such a nature. The one known as
Saint Francis of Assisi of such nature. These entities, being of monastic
background, as you would call it, found incarnation in the same type of ambiance
appropriate for further learning.

QUESTIONER: As the cycle terminated 25,000 years ago, what was the reaction of
the Confederation to the lack of harvest?

RA: I am Ra. We became concerned.

QUESTIONER: Was any action taken immediately, or did you wait for a call?

RA: I am Ra. The Council of Saturn acted only in allowing the entry into third
density of other mind/body/spirit complexes of third-density, not Wanderers, but
those who sought further third-density experience. This was done randomly so
that free will would not be violated for there was not yet a call.

QUESTIONER: Was the next action taken by the Confederation when a call occurred?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Who or what group produced this call, and what action was taken by
the Confederation?

RA: I am Ra. The calling was that of Atlanteans. This calling was for what you
would call understanding with the distortion towards helping other-selves. The
action taken is that which you take part in at this time: the impression of
information through channels, as you would call them.

QUESTIONER: Was this first calling then at a time before Atlantis became
technologically advanced?

RA: I am Ra. This is basically correct.

QUESTIONER: Then did the technological advancement of Atlantis come because of
this call? I am assuming that the call was answered to bring them the Law of One
and the Law of Love as a distortion of the Law of One, but did they also then
get technological information that caused them to grow into such a highly
advanced technological society?

RA: I am Ra. Not at first. At about the same time as we first appeared in the
skies over Egypt and continuing thereafter, other entities of the Confederation
appeared unto Atlanteans who had reached a level of philosophical understanding,
shall we misuse this word, which was consonant with communication, to encourage
and inspire studies in the mystery of unity.

However, requests being made for healing and other understanding, information
was passed having to do with crystals and the building of pyramids as well as
temples, as you would call them, which were associated with training.

QUESTIONER: Was this training the same sort of initiatory training that was done
with Egyptians?

RA: I am Ra. This training was different in that the social complex was more,
shall we say, sophisticated and less contradictory and barbarous in its ways of
thinking. Therefore the temples were temples of learning rather than the attempt
being made to totally separate and put upon a pedestal the healers.

QUESTIONER: Then were there what we call priests trained in these temples?

RA: I am Ra. You would not call them priests in the sense of celibacy, of
obedience, and of poverty. They were priests in the sense of those devoted to
learning.

The difficulties became apparent as those trained in this learning began to
attempt to use crystal powers for those things other than healing, as they were
involved not only with learning but became involved with what you would call the
governmental structure.

QUESTIONER: Was all of their information given to them in the same way that we
are getting our information now, through an instrument such as this instrument?

RA: I am Ra. There were visitations from time to time but none of importance in
the, shall we say, historical passage of events in your space/time continuum.

QUESTIONER: Was it necessary for them to have an unified social complex for
these visitations to occur? What conditions were necessary for these visitations
to occur?

RA: I am Ra. The conditions were two: the calling of a group of people whose
square overcame the integrated resistance of those unwilling to search or learn;
the second requirement, the relative naivete of those members of the
Confederation who felt that direct transfer of information would necessarily be
as helpful for Atlanteans as it had been for the Confederation entity.

QUESTIONER: I see then. What you are saying is that these naive Confederation
entities had had the same thing happen to them in the past so they were doing
the same thing for the Atlantean entities. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. We remind you that we are one of the naive members
of that Confederation and are still attempting to recoup the damage for which we
feel responsibility. It is our duty as well as honor to continue with your
peoples, therefore, until all traces of the distortions of our teach/learnings
have been embraced by their opposite distortions, and balance achieved.

QUESTIONER: I see. Then I will state the picture I have of Atlantis and you tell
me if I am correct.

We have a condition where a large enough percentage of the people of Atlantis
had started at least going in the direction of the Law of One and living the Law
of One for their call to be heard by the Confederation. This call was heard
because, using the Law of Squares, it overrode the opposition of the Atlantean
entities who were not calling. The Confederation then used channels such as we
use now in communication and also made contact directly, but this turned out to
be a mistake because it was perverted by the entities of Atlantis. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct with one exception. There is only one law. That is
the Law of One. Other so-called laws are distortions of this law, some of them
primal and most important for progress to be understood. However, it is well
that each so-called law, which we also call "way," be understood as a distortion
rather than a law. There is no multiplicity to the Law of One.

This will be the final question in length of this working. Please ask it now.

QUESTIONER: Can you give me the average life span of the Atlantean population?

RA: I am Ra. The average life span, as we have said, is misleading. The
Atlanteans were, in the early part of their cultural experience, used to life
spans from 70 to 140 years, this being, of course, approximate. Due to
increasing desire for power, the lifetime decreased rapidly in the later stages
of the civilization and, thus, the healing and rejuvenating information was
requested.

Do you have any brief queries before we close?

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable? Is there anything that we can do for her?

RA: I am Ra. The instrument is well. It is somewhat less easy to maintain clear
contact during a time when some or one of the entities in the circle of working
is or are not fully conscious. We request that entities in the circle be aware
that their energy is helpful for increasing the vitality of this contact. We
thank you for being conscientious in the asking.

I am Ra. It is a great joy to leave you in the love and the light of the One
Infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of
the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #23, February 11, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: You were speaking yesterday of the first contact made by the
Confederation which occurred during our third major cycle. You stated that you
appeared in the skies over Egypt at approximately the same time that aid was
given to Atlantis. Can you tell me why you went to Egypt and your orientation of
attitude and thinking when you first went to Egypt?

RA: I am Ra. At the time of which you speak there were those who chose to
worship the hawk-headed sun god which you know as vibrational sound complex,
"Horus." This vibrational sound complex has taken other vibrational sound
complexes, the object of worship being the sun disc represented in some
distortion.

We were drawn to spend some time, as you would call it, scanning the peoples for
a serious interest amounting to a seeking with which we might help without
infringement. We found that at that time the social complex was quite
self-contradictory in its so-called religious beliefs and, therefore, there was
not an appropriate calling for our vibration. Thus, at that time, which you know
of as approximately 18,000 of your years in the past, we departed without taking
action.

QUESTIONER: You stated yesterday that you appeared in the skies over Egypt at
that time. Were the Egyptian entities able to see you in their skies?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: What did they see, and how did this affect their attitudes?

RA: I am Ra. They saw what you would speak of as crystal powered bell-shaped
craft.

This did not affect them due to their firm conviction that many wondrous things
occurred as a normal part of a world, as you would call it, in which many, many
deities had powerful control over supernatural events.

QUESTIONER: Did you have a reason for being visible to them rather than being
invisible?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me your reason for being visible to them?

RA: I am Ra. We allowed visibility because it did not make any difference.

QUESTIONER: Then at this time you did not contact them. Can you answer the same
question that I just asked with respect to your next attempt to contact the
Egyptians?

RA: I am Ra. The next attempt was prolonged. It occurred over a period of time.
The nexus, or center, of our efforts was a decision upon our parts that there
was a sufficient calling to attempt to walk among your peoples as brothers.

We laid this plan before the Council of Saturn, offering ourselves as
service-oriented Wanderers of the type which land directly upon the inner planes
without incarnative processes. Thus we emerged, or materialized, in
physical-chemical complexes representing as closely as possible our natures,
this effort being to appear as brothers and spend a limited amount of time as
teachers of the Law of One, for there was an ever-stronger interest in the sun
body, and this vibrates in concordance with our particular distortions.

We discovered that for each word we could utter, there were thirty impressions
we gave by our very being, which confused those entities we had come to serve.
After a short period we removed ourselves from these entities and spent much
time attempting to understand how best to serve those to whom we had offered
ourselves in love/light.

The ones who were in contact with that geographical entity, which you know of as
Atlantis, had conceived of the potentials for healing by use of the
pyramid-shape entities. In considering this and making adjustments for the
difference as in the distortion complexes of the two geographical cultures, as
you would call them, we went before the Council again, offering this plan to the
Council as an aid to the healing and the longevity of those in the area you know
of as Egypt. In this way we hoped to facilitate the learning process as well as
offer philosophy articulating the Law of One. Again the Council approved.

Approximately 11,000 of your years ago we entered, by thought-form, your-we
correct this instrument. We sometimes have difficulty due to low vitality.
Approximately 8,500 years ago, having considered these concepts carefully, we
returned, never having left in thought, to the thought-form areas of your
vibrational planetary complex and considered for some of your years, as you
measure time, how to appropriately build these structures.

The first, the Great Pyramid, was formed approximately 6,000 of your years ago.
Then, in sequence, after this performing by thought of the building or
architecture of the Great Pyramid using the more, shall we say, local or earthly
material rather than thought-form material to build other pyramidal structures.
This continued for approximately 1,500 of your years.

Meanwhile, the information concerning initiation and healing by crystal was
being given. The one known as "Ikhnaton" was able to perceive this information
without significant distortion and for a time, moved, shall we say, heaven and
earth in order to invoke the Law of One and to order the priesthood of these
structures in accordance with the distortions of initiation and true
compassionate healing. This was not to be long-lasting.

At this entity's physical dissolution from your third-density physical plane, as
we have said before, our teachings became quickly perverted, our structures once
again went to the use of the so-called "royal" or those with distortions towards
power.

QUESTIONER: When you spoke of pyramid healing, I am assuming that the primary
healing was for the mind. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially correct. The healing, if it is to be effectuated,
must be a funneling without significant distortion of the in-streamings through
the spiritual complex into the tree of mind. There are parts of this mind which
block energies flowing to the body complex. In each case, in each entity, the
blockage may well differ.

However, it is necessary to activate the sense of the spiritual channel or
shuttle. Then whether the blockage is from spiritual to mental or from mental to
physical, or whether it may simply be a random and purely physical trauma,
healing may then be carried out.

QUESTIONER: When you started building the pyramid at Giza using thought, were
you at that time in contact with incarnate Egyptians and did they observe this
building?

RA: I am Ra. At that time we were not in close contact with incarnate entities
upon your plane. We were responding to a general calling of sufficient energy in
that particular location to merit action. We sent thoughts to all who were
seeking our information.

The appearance of the pyramid was a matter of tremendous surprise. However, it
was carefully designed to coincide with the incarnation of one known as a great
architect. This entity was later made into a deity, in part due to this
occurrence.

QUESTIONER: What name did they give this deity?

RA: I am Ra. This deity had the sound vibration complex, "Imhotep."

QUESTIONER: What can you tell me about the overall success of the pyramid? I
understand that the pyramids were not successful in producing a rise in
consciousness that was hoped for, but there must have been some success that
came from them.

RA: I am Ra. We ask you to remember that we are of the Brothers and Sisters of
Sorrow. When one has been rescued from that sorrow to a vision of the One
Creator, then there is no concept of failure.

Our difficulty lay in the honor/responsibility of correcting the distortions of
the Law of One which occurred during our attempts to aid these entities. The
distortions are seen as responsibilities rather than failures; the few who were
inspired to seek, our only reason for the attempt.

Thus, we would perhaps be in the position of paradox in that as one saw an
illumination, we were what you call successful, and as others became more
sorrowful and confused, we were failures. These are your terms. We persist in
seeking to serve.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what happened to Ikhnaton after his physical death?

RA: I am Ra. This entity was then put through the series of healing and review
of incarnational experiences which is appropriate for third-density experience.
This entity had been somewhat in the distortions of power ameliorated by the
great devotion to the Law of One. This entity thus resolved to enter a series of
incarnations in which it had no distortions towards power.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what the average life span was for the Egyptians at
the time of Ikhnaton?

RA: I am Ra. The average life span of these people was approximately thirty-five
to fifty of your years. There was much, what you would call, disease of a
physical complex nature.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me of the reasons for the disease? I think I already
know, but I think it might be good for the book to state this at this time.

RA: I am Ra. This is, as we have mentioned before, not particularly informative
with regard to the Law of One. However, the land you know of as Egypt at that
time was highly barbarous in its living conditions, as you would call them. The
river which you call Nile was allowed to flood and to recede, thus providing the
fertile grounds for the breeding of diseases which may be carried by insects.
Also, the preparation of foodstuffs allowed diseases to form. Also, there was
difficulty in many cases with sources of water and water which was taken caused
disease due to the organisms therein.

QUESTIONER: I was really questioning about the more basic cause of disease
rather than the mechanism of its transmission. I was going back to the root of
thought that created the possibility of disease. Could you briefly tell me if I
am correct in assuming the general reduction of thought over the long time on
planet Earth with respect to the Law of One created a condition whereby what we
call disease could develop? Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct and perceptive. You, as questioner, begin now to
penetrate the outer teachings.

The root cause in this particular society was not so much a bellicose action
although there were, shall we say, tendencies, but rather the formation of a
money system and a very active trading and development of those tendencies
towards greed and power; thus, the enslaving of entities by other entities and
the misapprehension of the Creator within each entity.

QUESTIONER: I understand, if I am correct, that a South American contact was
also made. Can you tell me of the nature of your contact with respect to the
attitude about the contact, its ramifications, the plan for the contact, and why
the people were contacted in South America?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final full question of this session. The entities
who walked among those in your South American continent were called by a similar
desire upon the part of the entities therein to learn of the manifestations of
the sun. They worshipped this source of light and life.

Thus, these entities were visited by light beings not unlike ourselves.
Instructions were given and they were more accepted and less distorted than
ours. The entities themselves began to construct a series of underground and
hidden cities including pyramid structures.

These pyramids were somewhat at variance from the design that we had
promulgated. However, the original ideas were the same with the addition of a
desire or intention of creating places of meditation and rest, a feeling of the
presence of the One Creator; these pyramids then being for all people, not only
initiates and those to be healed.

They left this density when it was discovered that their plans were solidly in
motion and, in fact, had been recorded. During the next approximately 3,500
years these plans became, though somewhat distorted, in a state of
near-completion in many aspects.

Therefore, as is the case of the breakings of the quarantine, the entity who was
helping the South American entities along the South American ways you call in
part the Amazon River went before the Council of Saturn to request a second
attempt to correct in person the distortions which had occurred in their plans.
This having been granted, this entity or social memory complex returned and the
entity chosen as messenger came among the peoples once more to correct the
errors.

Again, all was recorded and the entity rejoined its social memory complex and
left your skies.

As in our experience the teachings were, for the most part, greatly and grossly
perverted to the extent in later times of actual human sacrifice rather than
healing of humans. Thus, this social memory complex is also given the honor/duty
of remaining until those distortions are worked out of the distortion complexes
of your peoples.

May we ask if there are any questions of a brief nature before we close?

QUESTIONER: Is there anything we can do to make the instrument more comfortable?
Since you stated that she seems to be low on energy, is it possible to have
another session later on today?

RA: I am Ra. All is well with alignments. However, this instrument would benefit
from rest from the trance state for this diurnal period.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument now. I leave each of you in the love and the
light of the One Infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power
and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #24, February 15,1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the Infinite Creator.
We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: We are a little concerned about the physical condition of the
instrument. She has a slight congestion. If you can tell me of the advisability
of the session, I would appreciate it.

RA: I am Ra. This instrument's vital energies of the physical complex are low.
The session will be appropriately shortened.

QUESTIONER: In the last session you mentioned that in this last 25,000 year
cycle the Atlanteans, Egyptians, and those in South America were contacted and
then the Confederation departed. I understand that the Confederation did not
come back for some time. Could you tell me of the reasons, consequences, and
attitudes with respect to the next contact with those here on planet Earth?

RA: I am Ra. In the case of the Atlanteans, enlargements upon the information
given resulted in those activities distorted towards bellicosity which resulted
in the final second Atlantean catastrophe 10,821 of your years in the past, as
you measure time.

Many, many were displaced due to societal actions both upon Atlantis and upon
those areas of what you would call North African deserts to which some
Atlanteans had gone after the first conflict. Earth changes continued due to
these, what you would call, nuclear bombs and other crystal weapons, sinking the
last great land masses approximately 9,600 of your years ago.

In the Egyptian and the South American experiments results, though not as widely
devastating, were as far from the original intention of the Confederation. It
was clear to not only us but also to the Council and the Guardians that our
methods were not appropriate for this particular sphere.

Our attitude thus was one of caution, observation, and continuing attempts to
creatively discover methods whereby contact from our entities could be of
service with the least distortion and above all with the least possibility of
becoming perversions or antitheses of our intention in sharing information.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Then I assume that the Confederation stayed away from
Earth for a period of time. What condition created the next contact that the
Confederation made?

RA: I am Ra. In approximately 3,600 of your years in the past, as you measure
time, there was an influx of those of the Orion group, as you call them. Due to
the increasing negative influences upon thinking and acting distortions, they
were able to begin working with those whose impression from olden times, as you
may say, was that they were special and different.

An entity of the Confederation, many, many thousands of your years in the past,
the one you may call "Yahweh," had, by genetic cloning, set up these particular
biases among these peoples who had come gradually to dwell in the vicinity of
Egypt, as well as in many, many other places, by dispersion after the
down-sinking of the land mass Mu. Here the Orion group found fertile soil in
which to plant the seeds of negativity, these seeds, as always, being those of
the elite, the different, those who manipulate or enslave others.

The one known as Yahweh felt a great responsibility to these entities. However,
the Orion group had been able to impress upon the peoples the name Yahweh as the
one responsible for this elitism. Yahweh then was able to take what you would
call stock of its vibratory patterns and became, in effect, a more eloquently
effective sound vibration complex.

In this complex the old Yahweh, now unnamed, but meaning "He comes," began to
send positively oriented philosophy. This was approximately, in your past, of
3,300 years. Thus, the intense portion of what has become known as Armageddon
was joined.

QUESTIONER: How did the Orion group get through the quarantine 3,600 years ago?
The random window effect?

RA: I am Ra. At that time this was not entirely so, as there was a proper
calling for this information. When there is a mixed calling the window effect is
much more put into motion by the ways of the densities.

The quarantine in this case was, shall we say, not patrolled so closely, due to
the lack of strong polarity, the windows thus needing to be very weak in order
for penetration. As your harvest approaches, those forces of what you would call
light work according to their call. The ones of Orion have the working only
according to their call. This calling is in actuality not nearly as great.

Thus, due to the way of empowering or squares there is much resistance to
penetration. Yet free will must be maintained and those desiring negatively
oriented information, as you would call it, must then be satisfied by those
moving through by the window effect.

QUESTIONER: Then Yahweh, in an attempt to correct what I might call a mistake (I
know you don't want to call it that), started 3,300 years ago a positive
philosophy. Were the Orion and Yahweh philosophies impressed telepathically, or
were there other techniques used?

RA: I am Ra. There were two other techniques used: one by the entity no longer
called Yahweh, who still felt that if it could raise up entities which were
superior to the negative forces, that these superior entities could spread the
Law of One. Thus this entity, "Yod-Heh-Shin-Vau-Heh," came among your people in
form according to incarnate being and mated in the normal reproductive manner of
your physical complexes, thus birthing a generation of much larger beings, these
beings called "Anak."

The other method used to greater effect later in the scenario, as you would call
it, was the thought-form such as we often use among your peoples to suggest the
mysterious or the sublime. You may be familiar with some of these appearances.

QUESTIONER: Could you state some of those?

RA: I am Ra. This is information which you may discover. However, we will
briefly point the way by indicating the so-called wheel within a wheel and the
cherubim with sleepless eye.

QUESTIONER: Did the Orion group use similar methods for their impression 3,600
years ago?

RA: I am Ra. The group or empire had an emissary in your skies at that time.

QUESTIONER: Can you describe that emissary?

RA: I am Ra. This emissary was of your fiery nature which was hidden by the
nature of cloud in the day. This was to obliterate the questions of those seeing
such a vehicle and to make it consonant with these entities' concept of what you
may call the Creator.

QUESTIONER: And then how was the information passed on to the entities after
they saw this fiery cloud?

RA: I am Ra. By thought transfer and by the causing of fiery phenomena and other
events to appear as being miraculous through the use of thought-forms.

QUESTIONER: Then are there any prophets that sprang from this era or soon after
it that are recorded?

RA: I am Ra. Those of the empire were not successful in maintaining their
presence for long after the approximate three zero, zero, zero date in your
history and were, perforce, left with the decision to physically leave the
skies. The so-called prophets were often given mixed information, but the worst
that the Orion group could do was to cause these prophets to speak of doom, as
prophecy in those days was the occupation of those who love their fellow beings
and wish only to be of service to them and to the Creator.

QUESTIONER: Are you saying that the Orion group was successful in polluting some
of the positively oriented prophets' messages with prophecies of doom?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. Your next query shall be the last full query for
this session.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me why the Orion group had to leave after what
figures to be a six hundred year period?

RA: I am Ra. Although the impression that they had given to those who called
them was that these entities were an elite group, that which you know as
"Diaspora" occurred, causing much dispersion of these peoples so that they
became an humbler and more honorable breed, less bellicose and more aware of the
loving-kindness of the One Creator.

The creation about them tended towards being somewhat bellicose, somewhat
oriented towards the enslavement of others, but they themselves, the target of
the Orion group by means of their genetic superiority/weakness, became what you
may call the underdogs, thereby letting the feelings of gratitude for their
neighbors, their family, and their One Creator begin to heal the feelings of
elitism which led to the distortions of power over others which had caused their
own bellicosity.

Any short queries may be asked now.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. You are conscientious. Be careful to adjust this instrument's upper
appendages if its upper body is elevated.

I am Ra. All is well. It is our joy to speak with you. We leave in the love and
the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the
power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #25, February 16, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. We
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: We shall now continue with the material from yesterday. You stated
that about 3,000 years ago the Orion group left due to Diaspora. Was the
Confederation then able to make any progress after the Orion group left?

RA: I am Ra. For many of your centuries, both the Confederation and the Orion
Confederation busied themselves with each other upon planes above your own,
shall we say, planes in time/space whereby machinations were conceived and the
armor of light girded. Battles have been and are continuing to be fought upon
these levels.

Upon the Earth plane, energies had been set in motion which did not cause a
great deal of call. There were isolated instances of callings, one such taking
place beginning approximately 2,600 of your years in the past in what you would
call Greece (at this time) and resulting in writings and understandings of some
facets of the Law of One. We especially note the one known as Thales and the one
known as Heraclitus, those being of the philosopher career, as you may call it,
teaching their students. We also point out the understandings of the one known
as Pericles.

At this time there was a limited amount of visionary information which the
Confederation was allowed to telepathically impress. However, for the most part,
during this time empires died and rose according to the attitudes and energies
set in motion long ago, not resulting in strong polarization but rather in that
mixture of the positive and the warlike or negative which has been
characteristic of this final minor cycle of your beingness.

QUESTIONER: You spoke of an Orion Confederation and of a battle being fought
between the Confederation and the Orion Confederation. Is it possible to convey
any concept of how this battle is fought?

RA: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, your mind. Picture it then in total unity
with all other minds of your society. You are then single-minded and that which
is a weak electrical charge in your physical illusion is now an enormously
powerful machine whereby thoughts may be projected as things.

In this endeavor the Orion group charges or attacks the Confederation armed with
light. The result, a stand-off, as you would call it, both energies being
somewhat depleted by this and needing to regroup; the negative depleted through
failure to manipulate, the positive depleted through failure to accept that
which is given.

QUESTIONER: Could you amplify the meaning of what you mean by the "failure to
accept that which is given?"

RA: I am Ra. At the level of time/space at which this takes place in the form of
what you may call thought-war, the most accepting and loving energy would be to
so love those who wished to manipulate that those entities were surrounded and
engulfed, transformed by positive energies.

This, however, being a battle of equals, the Confederation is aware that it
cannot, on equal footing, allow itself to be manipulated in order to remain
purely positive, for then though pure it would not be of any consequence, having
been placed by the so-called powers of darkness under the heel, as you may say.

It is thus that those who deal with this thought-war must be defensive rather
than accepting in order to preserve their usefulness in service to others.
Thusly, they cannot accept fully what the Orion Confederation wishes to give,
that being enslavement. Thusly, some polarity is lost due to this friction and
both sides, if you will, must then regroup.

It has not been fruitful for either side. The only consequence which has been
helpful is a balancing of the energies available to this planet so that these
energies have less necessity to be balanced in this space/time, thus lessening
the chances of planetary annihilation.

QUESTIONER: Does a portion of the Confederation then engage in this
thought-battle? What percent engages?

RA: I am Ra. This is the most difficult work of the Confederation. Only four
planetary entities at any one time are asked to partake in this conflict.

QUESTIONER: What density are these four planetary entities?

RA: I am Ra. These entities are of the density of love, numbering four.

QUESTIONER: Would an entity of this density be more effective for this work than
an entity of density five or six?

RA: I am Ra. The fourth density is the only density besides your own which,
lacking the wisdom to refrain from battle, sees the necessity of the battle.
Thus it is necessary that fourth-density social memory complexes be used.

QUESTIONER: Am I correct in assuming that both the Confederation and the Orion
group utilize only their fourth densities in this battle, and that the fifth and
sixth densities of the Orion group do not engage in this?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full question as this entity's energies are
low.

It is partially correct. Fifth- and sixth-density entities positive would not
take part in this battle. Fifth-density negative would not take part in this
battle. Thus, the fourth density of both orientations join in this conflict.

May we ask for a few short questions before we close?

QUESTIONER: I will first ask if there is anything that we can do to make the
instrument more comfortable. I would also really like to know the orientation of
the fifth-density negative for not participating in this battle?

RA: I am Ra. The fifth density is the density of light or wisdom. The so-called
negative service-to-self entity in this density is at a high level of awareness
and wisdom and has ceased activity except by thought. The fifth-density negative
is extraordinarily compacted and separated from all else.

QUESTIONER: Thank you very much. We do not wish to deplete the instrument. Is
there anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. You are very conscientious. As we requested previously it would be
well to observe the angles taken by the more upright posture of the entity. It
is causing some nerve blockage in the portion of the body complex called the
elbows.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #26, February 17, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Is any of the changing that we have done here going to affect
communication with the instrument in any way? Is what we've set up here all
right?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Do you mean that everything is satisfactory for continued
communication?

RA: I am Ra. We meant that the changes affect this communication.

QUESTIONER: Should we discontinue communication because of these changes, or
should we continue?

RA: I am Ra. You may do as you wish. However, we would be unable to use this
instrument at this space/time nexus without these modifications.

QUESTIONER: Assuming that it is all right to continue, we're down to the last
3,000 years of this present cycle, and I was wondering if the Law of One in its
written or spoken form has been made available within this last 3,000 years in
any complete way such as we are doing now? Is it available in any other source?

RA: I am Ra. There is no possibility of a complete source of information of the
Law of One in this density. However, certain of your writings passed on to you
as your so-called holy works have portions of this law.

QUESTIONER: Does the Bible that we know have portions of this law in it?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me if any of the Old Testament has any of the Law of
One?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Which has more of the Law of One in it, the Old Testament or the New
Testament?

RA: I am Ra. Withdrawing from each of the collections of which you speak the
portions having to do with the Law of One, the content is approximately equal.
However, the so-called Old Testament has a larger amount of negatively
influenced material, as you would call it.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me about what percentage is of Orion influence in both
the Old and New Testaments?

RA: I am Ra. We prefer that this be left to the discretion of those who seek the
Law of One. We are not speaking in order to judge. Such statements would be
construed by some of those who may read this material as judgmental. We can only
suggest a careful reading and inward digestion of the contents. The
understandings will become obvious.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Have you communicated with any of our population in the
third-density incarnate state in recent times?

RA: I am Ra. Please restate, specifying "recent times" and the pronoun, "you."

QUESTIONER: Has Ra communicated with any of our population in this century, in
the last, say, eighty years?

RA: I am Ra. We have not.

QUESTIONER: Has the Law of One been communicated in the last eighty years by any
other source to an entity in our population?

RA: I am Ra. The ways of One have seldom been communicated, although there are
rare instances in the previous eighty of your years, as you measure time.

There have been many communications from fourth density due to the drawing
towards the harvest to fourth density. These are the ways of universal love and
understanding. The other teachings are reserved for those whose depth of
understanding, if you will excuse this misnomer, recommend and attract such
further communication.

QUESTIONER: Then did the Confederation step up its program of helping planet
Earth some time late in this last major cycle? It seems that they did from
previous data, especially with the Industrial Revolution. Can you tell me the
attitudes and the reasonings behind this? is there any reason other than they
just wanted to produce more leisure time in the last, say, one hundred years of
the cycle? Is this the total reason?

RA: I am Ra. This is not the total reason. Approximately two hundred of your
years in the past, as you measure time, there began to be a significant amount
of entities who by seniority were incarnating for learn/teaching purposes rather
than for the lesser of the learn/teachings of those less aware of the process.
This was our signal to enable communication to take place.

The Wanderers which came among you began to make themselves felt at
approximately this time, firstly offering ideas or thoughts containing the
distortion of free will. This was the prerequisite for further Wanderers which
had information of a more specific nature to offer. The thought must precede the
action.

QUESTIONER: I was wondering if the one, Abraham Lincoln, could have been a
Wanderer?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. This entity was a normal, shall we say, Earth
being which chose to leave the vehicle and allow an entity to use it on a
permanent basis. This is relatively rare compared to the phenomenon of
Wanderers.

You would do better, considering the incarnations of Wanderers such as the one
known as "Thomas," the one known as "Benjamin."

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that you mean Thomas Edison and Benjamin Franklin?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. We were intending to convey the sound vibration
complex, Thomas Jefferson. The other, correct.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Can you tell me where the entity who used Abraham
Lincoln's body-what density he came from and where?

RA: I am Ra. This entity was fourth-vibration.

QUESTIONER: I assume positive?

RA: I am Ra. That is correct.

QUESTIONER: Was his assassination in any way influenced by Orion or any other
negative force?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. In the recent past of the last thirty to forty years the
UFO phenomena have become known to our population. What was the original reason
for the increase in what we call UFO activity in the past forty years?

RA: I am Ra. Information which Confederation sources had offered to your entity,
Albert [Einstein], became perverted, and instruments of destruction began to be
created, examples of this being the Manhattan Project and its product.

Information offered through Wanderer, sound vibration, Nikola, also was
experimented with for potential destruction: example, your so-called
Philadelphia Experiment.

Thus, we felt a strong need to involve our thought-forms in whatever way we of
the Confederation could be of service in order to balance these distortions of
information meant to aid your planetary sphere.

QUESTIONER: Then what you did, I am assuming, is to create an air of mystery
with the UFO phenomenon, as we call it, and then by telepathy send many messages
which could be accepted or rejected under the Law of One so that the population
would start thinking seriously about the consequences of what it was doing. Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially correct. There are other services we may perform.
Firstly, the integration of souls or spirits, if you will, in the event of use
of these nuclear devices in your space/time continuum. This the Confederation
has already done.

QUESTIONER: I don't fully understand what you mean by that. Could you expand on
that a little bit?

RA: I am Ra. The use of intelligent energy transforming matter into energy is of
such a nature among these weapons that the transition from space/time third
density to time/space third density or what you may call your heaven worlds is
interrupted in many cases.

Therefore, we are offering ourselves as those who continue the integration of
soul or spirit complex during transition from space/time to time/space.

QUESTIONER: Could you give us an example from Hiroshima or Nagasaki of how this
is done?

RA: I am Ra. Those who were destroyed, not by radiation, but by the trauma of
the energy release, found not only the body/mind/spirit complex made unviable,
but also a disarrangement of that unique vibratory complex you have called the
spirit complex, which we understand as a mind/body/spirit complex, to be
completely disarranged without possibility of re-integration. This would be the
loss to the Creator of part of the Creator and thus we were given permission,
not to stop the events, but to ensure the survival of the, shall we say,
disembodied mind/body/spirit complex. This we did in those events which you
mention, losing no spirit or portion or holograph or microcosm of the
macrocosmic Infinite One.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me just vaguely how you accomplished this?

RA: I am Ra. This is accomplished through our understanding of dimensional
fields of energy. The higher or more dense energy field will control the less
dense.

QUESTIONER: Then you are saying that, in general, you will allow the population
of this planet to have a nuclear war and many deaths from that war, but you will
be able to create a condition where these deaths will be no more traumatic than
entrance to what we call the heaven worlds or the astral world due to death by a
bullet or by the normal means of dying by old age. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. It would be more traumatic. However, the entity
would remain an entity.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me the condition of the entities who were killed in
Nagasaki and Hiroshima at this time?

RA: I am Ra. They of this trauma have not yet fully begun the healing process.
They are being helped as much as is possible.

QUESTIONER: When the healing process is complete with these entities, will this
experience of death due to nuclear bomb cause them to be regressed in their
climb towards fourth density?

RA: I am Ra. Such actions as nuclear destruction affect the entire planet. There
are no differences at this level of destruction, and the planet will need to be
healed.

QUESTIONER: I was thinking specifically if an entity was in Hiroshima or
Nagasaki at that time and he was reaching harvestability at the end of our
cycle, would this death by nuclear bomb create such trauma that he would not be
harvestable at the end of the cycle?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. Once the healing has taken place the harvest may
go forth unimpeded. However, the entire planet will undergo healing for this
action, no distinction being made betwixt victim and aggressor, this due to
damage done to the planet.

QUESTIONER: Can you describe the mechanism of the planetary healing?

RA: I am Ra. Healing is a process of acceptance, forgiveness, and, if possible,
restitution. The restitution not being available in time/space, there are many
among your peoples now attempting restitution while in the physical.

QUESTIONER: How do these people attempt this restitution in the physical?

RA: I am Ra. These attempt feelings of love towards the planetary sphere and
comfort and healing of the scars and the imbalances of these actions.

QUESTIONER: Then as the UFO phenomenon was made obvious to many of the
population, many groups of people were reporting contact and telepathic contact
with UFO entities and recorded the results of what they considered telepathic
communication. Was the Confederation oriented to impressing telepathic
communication on groups that were interested in UFOs?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct although some of our members have removed
themselves from the time/space using thought-form projections into your
space/time, and have chosen, from time to time, with permission of the Council,
to appear in your skies without landing.

QUESTIONER: Then are all of the landings that have occurred with the exception
of the landing that occurred when (name) was contacted of the Orion group or
similar groups?

RA: I am Ra. Except for isolated instances of those of, shall we say, no
affiliation, this is correct.

QUESTIONER: Is it necessary in each case of these landings for the entities
involved to be calling the Orion group, or do some of these entities come in
contact with the Orion group even though they are not calling that group?

RA: I am Ra. You must plumb the depths of fourth-density negative understanding.
This is difficult for you. Once having reached third-density space/time
continuum through your so-called windows, these crusaders may plunder as they
will, the results completely a function of the polarity of the, shall we say,
witness/subject or victim.

This is due to the sincere belief of fourth-density negative that to love self
is to love all. Each other-self which is thus either taught or enslaved thus has
a teacher which teaches love of self. Exposed to this teaching, it is intended
there be brought to fruition an harvest of fourth-density negative or
self-serving mind/body/spirit complexes.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me of the various techniques used by the
service-to-others positively oriented Confederation contacts with the people of
this planet, the various forms and techniques of making contact?

RA: I am Ra. We could.

QUESTIONER: Would you do this, please?

RA: I am Ra. The most efficient mode of contact is that which you experience at
this space/time. The infringement upon free will is greatly undesired.
Therefore, those entities which are Wanderers upon your plane of illusion will
be the only subjects for the thought projections which make up the so-called
"Close Encounters" and meetings between positively oriented social memory
complexes and Wanderers.

QUESTIONER: Could you give me an example of one of these meetings between a
social memory complex and a Wanderer as to what the Wanderer would experience?

RA: I am Ra. One such example of which you are familiar is that of the one known
as Morris. In this case the previous contact which other entities in this
entity's circle of friends experienced was negatively oriented. However, you
will recall that the entity, Morris, was impervious to this contact and could
not see with the physical optical apparatus, this contact.

However, the inner voice alerted the one known as Morris to go by itself to
another place and there an entity with the thoughtform shape and appearance of
the other contact appeared and gazed at this entity, thus awakening in it the
desire to seek the truth of this occurrence and of the experiences of its
incarnation in general.

The feeling of being awakened or activated is the goal of this type of contact.
The duration and imagery used varies depending upon the subconscious
expectations of the Wanderer which is experiencing this opportunity for
activation.

QUESTIONER: In a "Close Encounter" by a Confederation type of craft I am
assuming that this "Close Encounter" is with a thoughtform type of craft. Do
Wanderers within the past few years have "Close Encounters" with landed
thought-form type of craft?

RA: I am Ra. This has occurred although it is much less common than the Orion
type of so-called "Close Encounter."

We may note that in a universe of unending unity the concept of a "Close
Encounter" is humorous, for are not all encounters of a nature of self with
self? Therefore, how can any encounter be less than very, very close?

QUESTIONER: Well, talking about this type of encounter of self to self, do any
Wanderers of a positive polarization ever have a so-called "Close Encounter"
with the Orion or negatively oriented polarization?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Why does this occur?

RA: I am Ra. When it occurs it is quite rare and occurs either due to the Orion
entities' lack of perception of the depth of positivity to be encountered or due
to the Orion entities' desire to, shall we say, attempt to remove this
positivity from this plane of existence. Orion tactics normally are those which
choose the simple distortions of mind which indicate less mental and spiritual
complex activity.

QUESTIONER: I have become aware of a very large variation in the contact with
individuals. Could you give me general examples of the methods used by the
Confederation to awaken or partially awaken the Wanderers they contact?

RA: I am Ra. The methods used to awaken Wanderers are varied. The center of each
approach is the entrance into the conscious and subconscious in such a way as to
avoid causing fear and to maximize the potential for an understandable
subjective experience which has meaning for the entity. Many such occur in
sleep, others in the midst of many activities during the waking hours. The
approach is flexible and does not necessarily include the "Close Encounter"
syndrome, as you are aware.

QUESTIONER: What about the physical examination syndrome? How does that relate
to Wanderers and Confederation and Orion contacts?

RA: I am Ra. The subconscious expectations of entities cause the nature and
detail of thought-form experience offered by Confederation thought-form
entities. Thus, if a Wanderer expects a physical examination, it will, perforce,
be experienced with as little distortion towards alarm or discomfort as is
allowable by the nature of the expectations of the subconscious distortions of
the Wanderer.

QUESTIONER: Well, are those who are taken on both Confederation and Orion craft
then experiencing a seeming physical examination?

RA: I am Ra. Your query indicates incorrect thinking. The Orion group uses the
physical examination as a means of terrifying the individual and causing it to
feel the feelings of an advanced second-density being such as a laboratory
animal. The sexual experiences of some are a sub-type of this experience. The
intent is to demonstrate the control of the Orion entities over the Terran
inhabitant.

The thought-form experiences are subjective and, for the most part, do not occur
in this density.

QUESTIONER: Then both Confederation and Orion contacts are being made and "Close
Encounters" are of a dual nature as I understand it. They can either be of the
Confederation or of the Orion type of contact. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct, although the preponderance of contacts is
Orion-oriented.

QUESTIONER: Well, we have a large spectrum of entities on Earth with respect to
harvestability, both positively oriented and negatively oriented. Would the
Orion group target in on the ends of this spectrum, both positively and
negatively oriented, for contact with Earth entities?

RA: I am Ra. This query is somewhat difficult to accurately answer. However, we
shall attempt to do so.

The most typical approach of Orion entities is to choose what you might call the
weaker-minded entity that it might suggest a greater amount of Orion philosophy
to be disseminated.

Some few Orion entities are called by more highly polarized negative entities of
your space/time nexus. In this case they share information just as we are now
doing. However, this is a risk for the Orion entities due to the frequency with
which the harvestable negative planetary entities then attempt to bid and order
the Orion contact just as these entities bid planetary negative contacts. The
resulting struggle for mastery, if lost, is damaging to the polarity of the
Orion group.

Similarly, a mistaken Orion contact with highly polarized positive entities can
wreak havoc with Orion troops unless these crusaders are able to de-polarize the
entity mistakenly contacted. This occurrence is almost unheard-of. Therefore,
the Orion group prefers to make physical contact only with the weaker-minded
entity.

QUESTIONER: Then in general we could say that if an individual has a "Close
Encounter" with a UFO or any other type of experience that seems to be
UFO-related, he must look to the heart of the encounter and the effect upon him
to determine whether it was Orion or Confederation contact. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. If there is fear and doom, the contact was quite
likely of a negative nature. If the result is hope, friendly feelings, and the
awakening of a positive feeling of purposeful service to others, the marks of
Confederation contact are evident.

QUESTIONER: Then I am assuming all of the groups getting telepathic contact from
the Confederation are high-priority targets for the Orion crusaders, and I would
assume that a large percentage of them are having their messages polluted by the
Orion group. Can you tell me what percentage of them had their information
polluted by the Orion group and if any of them were able to remain purely a
Confederation channel?

RA: I am Ra. To give you this information would be to infringe upon the free
will or confusion of some living. We can only ask each group to consider the
relative effect of philosophy and your so-called specific information. It is not
the specificity of the information which attracts negative influences. It is the
importance placed upon it.

This is why we iterate quite often, when asked for specific information, that it
pales to insignificance, just as the grass withers and dies while the love and
the light of the One Infinite Creator redounds to the very infinite realms of
creation forever and ever, creating and creating itself in perpetuity.

Why then be concerned with the grass that blooms, withers and dies in its season
only to grow once again due to the infinite love and light of the One Creator?
This is the message we bring. Each entity is only superficially that which
blooms and dies. In the deeper sense there is no end to being-ness.

QUESTIONER: As you have stated, it is a straight and narrow path. There are many
distractions.

We have created an introduction to the Law of One, traveling through and hitting
the high points of this 75,000 year cycle. After this introduction I would like
to get directly to the main work, which is an investigation of evolution. I am
very appreciative and feel a great honor and privilege to be doing this and hope
that we can accomplish this next phase.

RA: I am Ra. I leave you, my friends, in the love and the light of the One
Infinite Creator. Go forth, then, merry and glad and rejoicing in the power and
the peace of the One Creator. Adonai.

NOTE: The Ra contact is ongoing, and several further volumes of transcribed
sessions have been compiled and are available from L/L Research. There is other
material available as well from our research group, and we are periodically
available for lectures.

Address all inquiries to:

L/L Research P.O. Box 5195 Louisville, KY 40205

ABOUT THE AUTHORS:

Don Elkins was born in Louisville, Kentucky in 1930. He holds four university
degrees, has taught mechanical engineering at the University of Alaska, and has
taught physics and engineering at the University of Louisville. In 1965 he left
his position as a tenured professor of physics at the University of Louisville
in order to give himself more time for the research that he has pursued all of
his adult life, one result of which is this book. He became a Boeing 727 captain
for a major airline. Don Elkins died on November 7, 1984.

Carla L. Rueckert was born in 1943 in Lake Forest, Illinois. After completing
master's degree studies in library service, she served as librarian and
bibliographer to college and school libraries for six years, and in 1970 she
turned her full attention to assisting Don Elkins with his research. She is
unmarried.

James McCarty was born in 1947 in Kearney, Nebraska. After receiving a master's
degree in education from the University of Florida, Mr. McCarty retired to a log
cabin in the woods of central Kentucky to develop a self-sufficient lifestyle.
He founded the Rock Creek Research and Development Laboratories in 1977 and in
1980 joined his research with that of Don Elkins and Carla Rueckert. He is
unmarried.

Back Cover:

Who are the ancient astronauts? Why did they first come to Earth? Why are they
returning now? What part did they play in building the great monuments of
antiquity? What part did they play in the formation of present and earlier
civilizations? With what other beings do we share our universe? And where does
the Earth fit into the cosmic scheme of things?

Almost twenty years of experimental work with telepathy led to the
"breakthrough" contact recorded in this book. THE RA MATERIAL is an account not
only of the events leading up to this contact, but of over 200 pages of verbatim
transcripts of each and every conversation!

"I just finished THE RA MATERIAL. You have truly made the best cosmic connection
I have seen in my lifetime. The contact and the wisdom the world needs for now.
Great work!"

Andrija Puharich, M.D.



The Law of One

Book II

In Book Two the nature of each of the densities or dimensions of this octave of
creation is explored in detail. Special emphasis is given to how evolution from
our third density to the fourth density is accomplished. The relationship
between the densities of creation and the energy centers of the body is
investigated so that each experience can be used as a catalyst for growth to
balance and crystallize the energy centers or chakras of the student of
evolution.

Wanderers, sexual energy transfers, the physics of Dewey B. Larson, polarization
in consciousness, ritual magic, and the nature and function of the Higher Self
are all explored as they are related to the Law of One. Book Two contains
sessions #27 through #50.

ISBN: 0-924608-09-9


Sessions #27 ... #29


THE LAW OF ONE, Book II

By Ra, an humble messenger of The Law of One

^
RA, SESSION #27, February 21, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
I communicate now.

QUESTIONER: This session I thought we would start Book Two of THE LAW OF ONE,
which will focus on what we consider to be the only important aspect of our
being. This, I assume, will be a much more difficult task than the first book.
We want to focus on things that are not transient, and as questioner I may have
difficulty at times.

When I do have this difficulty I may fall back on some transient questions
simply because I will not be able to formulate what I really need, and I
apologize for this. I will try my best to stay on the track and eliminate things
of no value from the book if they do occur during my questioning.

The statement I will make to begin with is: In this density we tend to focus our
minds on some transient condition or activity with little regard to its value or
use as an aid or a tool for growth and understanding of the true and undistorted
essence of the creation of which we are an integral part.

I will attempt, by starting at the beginning of creation, to establish an
overview of ourselves in the creation, thereby arriving at a more informed
viewpoint of what we consider to be reality. It is hoped that this will allow us
to participate more effectively in the process of evolution.

I would like to start with definitions of words that we have been using that
possibly we have not-and possibly cannot-understand totally, but since the first
words that we use are intelligent infinity, I would like for you to define each
of these words and give the definition of their combination.

RA: I am Ra. Your vibrations of mind complex indicate a query. However, your
vibrational sound complex indicate a preference. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: Would you define the word intelligent in the context of intelligent
infinity?

RA: I am Ra. We shall address the entire spectrum of this question before
defining as requested. Your language, using vibrational sound complexes, can be
at best an approximation of that which is closer to an understanding, if you
will, of the nature of conscious thought. Perceptions are not the same as sound
vibration complexes and the attempt to define will therefore be a frustrating
one for you, although we are happy to aid you within the limits of your sound
vibration complexes.

To define intelligent apart from infinity is difficult, for these two vibration
complexes equal one concept. It is much like attempting to divide your sound
vibration concept, faith, into two parts. We shall attempt to aid you however.

QUESTIONER: It is not necessary to divide it. The definition of intelligent
infinity is sufficient. Could you define that please?

RA: I am Ra. This is exponentially simpler and less confusing. There is unity.
This unity is all that there is. This unity has a potential and kinetic. The
potential is intelligent infinity. Tapping this potential will yield work. This
work has been called by us, intelligent energy.

The nature of this work is dependent upon the particular distortion of free will
which in turn is the nature of a particular intelligent energy of kinetic focus
of the potential of unity or that which is all.

QUESTIONER: I would like to expand a little on the concept of work. In Newtonian
physics the concept of work is the product of force and distance. I am assuming
that the work of which you speak is a much broader term including possibly work
in consciousness. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. As we use this term it is universal in application. Intelligent
infinity has a rhythm or flow as of a giant heart beginning with the central sun
as you would think or conceive of this, the presence of the flow inevitable as a
tide of beingness without polarity, without finity; the vast and silent all
beating outward, outward, focusing outward and inward until the focuses are
complete. The intelligence or consciousness of foci have reached a state where
their, shall we say, spiritual nature or mass calls them inward, inward, inward
until all is coalesced. This is the rhythm of reality as you spoke.

QUESTIONER: Then I think I have extracted an important point from this in that
in intelligent infinity we have work without polarity, or a potential difference
does not have to exist. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. There is no difference, potential or kinetic, in unity. The basic
rhythms of intelligent infinity are totally without distortion of any kind. The
rhythms are clothed in mystery, for they are being itself. From this undistorted
unity, however, appears a potential in relation to intelligent energy.

In this way you may observe the term to be somewhat two-sided, one use of the
term, that being as the undistorted unity, being without any kinetic or
potential side. The other application of this term, which we use
undifferentiatedly for lack of other terms in the sense of the vast potential
tapped into by foci or focuses of energy, we call intelligent energy.

QUESTIONER: I understand that the first distortion of intelligent infinity is
the distortion of what we call free will. Can you give me a definition of this
distortion?

RA: I am Ra. In this distortion of the Law of One it is recognized that the
Creator will know Itself.

QUESTIONER: Then am I correct in assuming that the Creator then grants for this
knowing the concept of total freedom of choice in the ways of knowing? Am I
correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is quite correct.

QUESTIONER: This then being the first distortion of the Law of One, which I am
assuming is the Law of Intelligent Infinity, all other distortions which are the
total experience of the creation spring from this. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is both correct and incorrect. In your illusion all experience
springs from the Law of Free Will or the Way of Confusion. In another sense,
which we are learning, the experiences are this distortion.

QUESTIONER: I will have to think about that and ask questions on it in the next
session, so I will go on now to what you have given me as the second distortion
which is the distortion of love. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: I would like for you to define love in its sense as the second
distortion.

RA: I am Ra. This must be defined against the background of intelligent infinity
or unity or the One Creator with the primal distortion of free will. The term
Love then may be seen as the focus, the choice of attack, the type of energy of
an extremely, shall we say, high order which causes intelligent energy to be
formed from the potential of intelligent infinity in just such and such a way.
This then may be seen to be an object rather than an activity by some of your
peoples, and the principle of this extremely strong energy focus being
worshipped as the Creator instead of unity or oneness from which all Loves
emanate.

QUESTIONER: Is there a manifestation of love that we could call vibration?

RA: I am Ra. Again we reach semantic difficulties. The vibration or density of
love or understanding is not a term used in the same sense as the second
distortion, Love; the distortion Love being the great activator and primal
co-Creator of various creations using intelligent infinity; the vibration love
being that density in which those who have learned to do an activity called
"loving" without significant distortion, then seek the ways of light or wisdom.
Thus in vibratory sense love comes into light in the sense of the activity of
unity in its free will. Love uses light and has the power to direct light in its
distortions. Thus vibratory complexes recapitulate in reverse the creation in
its unity, thus showing the rhythm or flow of the great heartbeat, if you will
use this analogy.

QUESTIONER: I will make a statement that I have extracted from the physics of
Dewey Larson which may or may not be close to what we are trying to explain.
Larson says that all is motion which we can take as vibration, and that
vibration is pure vibration and is not physical in any way or in any form or
density, and the first product of that vibration is what we call the photon or
particle of light. I am trying to make an analogy between this physical solution
and the concept of love and light. Is this close to the concept of Love creating
light?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct.

QUESTIONER: Then I will expand a bit more on this concept. We have the infinite
vibration of Love which can occur, I am assuming, at varying frequencies.

I would assume that it begins at one basic frequency. Does this have any
meaning?

RA: I am Ra. Each Love, as you term the prime movers, comes from one frequency,
if you wish to use this term. This frequency is unity. We would perhaps liken it
rather to a strength than a frequency, this strength being infinite, the finite
qualities being chosen by the particular nature of this primal movement.

QUESTIONER: Then this vibration which is, for lack of better understanding, pure
motion; it is pure love; it is nothing that is yet condensed, shall we say, to
form any type of density of illusion. This Love then creates by this process of
vibration a photon, as we call it, which is the basic particle of light. This
photon then, by added vibrations and rotation, further condenses into particles
of the densities we experience. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then this light which forms the densities has what we call color.
This color is divided into seven categories. Can you tell me if there is a
reason or explanation for these categories of color?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last complete question of this session as this
instrument is low on vital energy. We will answer briefly and then you may
question further in subsequent sessions.

The nature of the vibratory patterns of your universe is dependent upon the
configurations placed upon the original material or light by the focus or Love
using Its intelligent energy to create a certain pattern of illusions or
densities in order to satisfy Its own intelligent estimate of a method of
knowing Itself. Thus the colors, as you call them, are as straight, or narrow,
or necessary as is possible to express, given the will of Love.

There is further information which we shall be happy to share by answering your
questions. However, we do not wish to deplete this instrument. Is there a short
query necessary before we leave?

QUESTIONER: The only thing I need to know is if there is anything that we can do
to make the instrument more comfortable or to help her or this contact?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is slightly uncomfortable. Perhaps a simpler
configuration of the body would be appropriate given the instrument's improving
physical complex condition.

I am Ra. You are conscientious in your endeavors. We shall be with you. We leave
you now in the love and in the light of the One Infinite Creator. Rejoice,
therefore, in the power and the peace of the One Infinite Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #28, February 22, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I may be backtracking a little today because I think that possibly
we are at the most important part of what we are doing in trying to make it
apparent how everything is one, how it comes from one intelligent infinity. This
is difficult, so please bear with my errors in questioning.

The concept that I have right now of the process, using both what you have told
me and some of Dewey Larson's material having to do with the physics of the
process, is that intelligent infinity expands outward from all locations
everywhere. It expands outward uniformly like the surface of a bubble or a
balloon expanding outward from every point everywhere. It expands outward at
what is called unit velocity or the velocity of light. This is Larson's idea of
the progression of what he calls space/time. Is this concept correct?

RA: I am Ra. This concept is incorrect as is any concept of the one intelligent
infinity. This concept is correct in the context of one particular Logos, or
Love, or focus of this Creator which has chosen Its, shall we say, natural laws
and ways of expressing them mathematically and otherwise.

The one undifferentiated intelligent infinity, unpolarized, full and whole, is
the macrocosm of the mystery-clad being. We are messengers of the Law of One.
Unity, at this approximation of understanding, cannot be specified by any
physics but only become activated or potentiated intelligent infinity due to the
catalyst of free will. This may be difficult to accept. However, the
understandings we have to share begin and end in mystery.

QUESTIONER: Yesterday we had arrived at a point where we were considering colors
of light. You said: "The nature of the vibratory patterns of your universe is
dependent upon the configurations placed upon the original material or light by
the focus or Love using Its intelligent energy to create a certain pattern of
illusions or densities in order to satisfy Its own intelligent estimate of a
method of knowing Itself." Then after this you said that there was more material
that you would be happy to share, but we ran out of time. Could you give us
further information on that?

RA: I am Ra. In discussing this information we then, shall we say, snap back
into the particular methods of understanding or seeing that which the one, sound
vibration complex, Dewey, offers; this being correct for the second meaning of
intelligent infinity: the potential which then through catalyst forms the
kinetic.

This information is a natural progression of inspection of the kinetic shape of
your environment. You may understand each color or ray as being, as we had said,
a very specific and accurate portion of intelligent energy's representation of
intelligent infinity, each ray having been previously inspected in other regards.

This information may be of aid here. We speak now nonspecifically to increase
the depth of your conceptualization of the nature of what is. The universe in
which you live is recapitulation in each part of intelligent infinity. Thus you
will see the same patterns repeated in physical and metaphysical areas; the rays
or portions of light being, as you surmise, those areas of what you may call the
physical illusion which rotate, vibrate, or are of a nature that may be, shall
we say, counted or categorized in rotation manner in space/time as described by
the one known as Dewey; some substances having various of the rays in a physical
manifestation visible to the eye, this being apparent in the nature of your
crystallized minerals which you count as precious, the ruby being red and so
forth.

QUESTIONER: This light occurred as a consequence of vibration which is a
consequence of Love. I am going to ask if that statement is correct?

RA: I am Ra. This statement is correct.

QUESTIONER: This light then can condense into material as we know it into our
density, into all of our chemical elements because of rotations of the vibration
at quantized units or intervals of angular velocity. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is quite correct.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I am wondering, what is the catalyst or the activator of
the rotation? What causes the rotation so that light condenses into our physical
or chemical elements?

RA: I am Ra. It is necessary to consider the enabling function of the focus
known as Love. This energy is of an ordering nature. It orders in a cumulative
way from greater to lesser so that when Its universe, as you may call it, is
complete, the manner of development of each detail is inherent in the living
light and thus will develop in such and such a way; your own universe having
been well-studied in an empirical fashion by those you call your scientists and
having been understood or visualized, shall we say, with greater accuracy by the
understandings or visualizations of the one known as Dewey.

QUESTIONER: When does the individualization or the individualized portion of
consciousness come into play? At what point does individualized consciousness
take over working on the basic light?

RA: I am Ra. You remain carefully in the area of creation itself. In this
process we must further confuse you by stating that the process by which free
will acts upon potential intelligent infinity to become focused intelligent
energy takes place without the space/time of which you are so aware as it is
your continuum experience.

The experience or existence of space/time comes into being after the
individuation process of Logos or Love has been completed and the physical
universe, as you would call it, has coalesced or begun to draw inward while
moving outward to the extent that that which you call your sun bodies have in
their turn created timeless chaos coalescing into what you call planets, these
vortices of intelligent energy spending a large amount of what you would call
first density in a timeless state, the space/time realization being one of the
learn/teachings of this density of being-ness.

Thus we have difficulty answering your questions with regard to time and space
and their relationship to the, what you would call, original creation which is
not a part of space/time as you can understand it.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Does a unit of consciousness, an individualized unit of
consciousness, create a unit of the creation? I will give an example.

One individualized consciousness creates one galaxy of stars, the type that has
many millions of stars in it. Does this happen?

RA: I am Ra. This can happen. The possibilities are infinite. Thus a Logos may
create what you call a star system or it may be the Logos creating billions of
star systems. This is the cause of the confusion in the term galaxy, for there
are many different Logos entities or creations and we would call each, using
your sound vibration complexes, a galaxy.

QUESTIONER: Let's take as an example the planet that we are on now and tell me
how much of the creation was created by the same Logos that created this planet?

RA: I am Ra. This planetary Logos is a strong Logos creating approximately 250
billion of your star systems for Its creation. The, shall we say, laws or
physical ways of this creation will remain, therefore, constant.

QUESTIONER: Then what you are saying is that the lenticular star system which we
call a galaxy that we find ourselves in with approximately 250 billion other
suns like our own was created by a single Logos. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Since there are many individualized portions of consciousness in
this lenticular galaxy, did this Logos then subdivide into more
individualization of consciousness to create these consciousnesses?

RA: I am Ra. You are perceptive. This is also correct although an apparent
paradox.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me what you mean by an apparent paradox?

RA: I am Ra. It would seem that if one Logos creates the intelligent energy ways
for a large system there would not be the necessity or possibility of the
further sub-Logos differentiation. However, within limits, this is precisely the
case, and it is perceptive that this has been seen.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I'll call the lenticular galaxy that we are in the major
galaxy just so we will not get mixed up in our terms. Does all the consciousness
in individualized form that goes into what we are calling the major galaxy start
out and go through all of the densities in order,
one-two-three-four-five-six-seven and into the eighth, or are there some who
start up higher in the rank so that there is always a mixture of intelligent
consciousness in the galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. The latter is more nearly correct. In each beginning there is the
beginning from infinite strength. Free will acts as a catalyst. Beings begin to
form the universes. Consciousness then begins to have the potential to
experience. The potentials of experience are created as a part of intelligent
energy and are fixed before experience begins.

However, there is always, due to free will acting infinitely upon the creation,
a great variation in initial responses to intelligent energy's potential. Thus
almost immediately the foundations of the, shall we call it, hierarchical nature
of beings begins to manifest as some portions of consciousness or awareness
learn through experience in a much more efficient manner.

QUESTIONER: Is there any reason for some portions being much more efficient in
learning?

RA: I am Ra. Is there any reason for some to learn more quickly than others?
Look, if you wish, to the function of the will ... the, shall we say, attraction
to the upward spiraling line of light.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that there are eight densities created when this major
galaxy was created. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is basically correct. However, it is well to perceive that the
eighth density functions also as the beginning density or first density, in its
latter stages, of the next octave of densities.

QUESTIONER: Are you saying then that there are an infinite number of octaves of
densities one through eight?

RA: I am Ra. We wish to establish that we are truly humble messengers of the Law
of One. We can speak to you of our experiences and our understandings and
teach/learn in limited ways. However, we cannot speak in firm knowledge of all
the creations. We know only that they are infinite. We assume an infinite number
of octaves.

However, it has been impressed upon us by our own teachers that there is a
mystery-clad unity of creation in which all consciousness periodically coalesces
and again begins. Thus we can only say we assume an infinite progression though
we understand it to be cyclical in nature and, as we have said, clad in mystery.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. When this major galaxy is formed by the Logos, polarity
then exists in a sense that we have electrical polarity. We do have electrical
polarity existing at that time. Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. I accept this as correct with the stipulation that what you term
electrical be understood as not only the one, Larson, stipulated its meaning but
also in what you would call the metaphysical sense.

QUESTIONER: Are you saying then that we have not only a polarity of electrical
charge but also a polarity in consciousness at that time?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. All is potentially available from the beginning of
your physical space/time; it then being the function of consciousness complexes
to begin to use the physical materials to gain experience to then polarize in a
metaphysical sense. The potentials for this are not created by the experiencer
but by intelligent energy.

This will be the last full question of this session due to our desire to foster
this instrument as it slowly regains physical complex energy. May we ask if you
have one or two questions we may answer shortly before we close?

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that the process of creation, after the original
creation of the major galaxy, is continued by the further individualization of
the consciousness of the Logos so that there are many, many portions of the
individualized consciousness creating further items for experience all over the
galaxy. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct, for within the, shall we say, guidelines or ways
of the Logos, the sub-Logos may find various means of differentiating
experiences without removing or adding to these ways.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. And since we are out of time I will ask if there is
anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable or to help the
contact?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is well adjusted. You are conscientious.

I am Ra. I leave you, my friends, in the love and the light of the One Infinite
Creator. Go forth then rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Creator.
Adonai.

^
RA, SESSION #29, February 23, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator. I
communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Is our sun a sub-Logos or the physical manifestation of a sub-Logos?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then I am assuming that this sub-Logos created this planetary system
in all of its densities. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The sub-Logos of your solar entity
differentiated some experiential components within the patterns of intelligent
energy set in motion by the Logos which created the basic conditions and
vibratory rates consistent throughout your, what you have called, major galaxy.

QUESTIONER: Then is this sub-Logos which is our sun the same sub-Logos just
manifesting in different parts through the galaxy, or is it all the stars in the
galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. Please restate.

QUESTIONER: What I'm saying is that there are roughly 250 billion stars somewhat
like ours in this major galaxy. Are they all part of the same sub-Logos?

RA: I am Ra. They are all part of the same Logos. Your solar system, as you
would call it, is a manifestation somewhat and slightly different due to the
presence of a sub-Logos.

QUESTIONER: Let me be sure I'm right then. Our sun is a sub-Logos of the Logos
of the major galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Are there any sub-sub-Logoi that are found in our planetary system
that are "sub" to our sun?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Would you give me an example of what I will call a sub-sub-Logos?

RA: I am Ra. One example is your mind/body/spirit complex.

QUESTIONER: Then every entity that exists would be some type of sub or
sub-sub-Logos. Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct down to the limits of any observation, for the
entire creation is alive.

QUESTIONER: Then the planet which we walk upon here would be some form of
sub-sub-Logos. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. A planetary entity is so named only as Logos if It is working in
harmonic fashion with entities or mind/body complexes upon Its surface or within
Its electromagnetic field.

QUESTIONER: Do the sub-Logoi such as our sun have a metaphysical polarity
positive or negative as we have been using the term?

RA: I am Ra. As you use the term, this is not so. Entities through the level of
planetary have the strength of intelligent infinity through the use of free
will, going through the actions of beingness. The polarity is not thusly as you
understand polarity. It is only when the planetary sphere begins harmonically
interacting with mind/body complexes, and more especially mind/body/spirit
complexes, that planetary spheres take on distortions due to the thought
complexes of entities interacting with the planetary entity. The creation of the
One Infinite Creator does not have the polarity you speak of.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Yesterday you stated that planets in first density are in
a timeless state to begin with. Can you tell me how the effect that we
appreciate as time comes into being?

RA: I am Ra. We have just described to you the state of beingness of each Logos.
The process by which space/time comes into continuum form is a function of the
careful building, shall we say, of an entire or whole plan of vibratory rates,
densities, and potentials. When this plan has coalesced in the thought complexes
of Love, then the physical manifestations begin to appear; this first
manifestation stage being awareness or consciousness.

At the point at which this coalescence is at the living-ness or being-ness
point, the point or fountainhead of beginning, space/time then begins to unroll
its scroll of living-ness.

QUESTIONER: I believe that Love creates the vibration in space/time in order to
form the photon. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is essentially correct.

QUESTIONER: Then the continued application of Love-I will assume that this is
directed by a sub-Logos or a sub-sub-Logos-creates rotations of these vibrations
which are in discrete units of angular velocity. This then creates chemical
elements in our physical illusion and I will assume the elements in the
nonphysical or other densities in the illusion. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. The Logos creates all densities. Your question was unclear.
However, we shall state the Logos does create both the space/time densities and
the accompanying time/space densities.

QUESTIONER: What I am assuming is that quantized incremental rotations of the
vibrations show up as a material of these densities. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is essentially correct.

QUESTIONER: Then because of these rotations there is an inward motion of these
particles which is opposite the direction of space/time progression as I
understand it, and this inward progression then is seen by us as what we call
gravity. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me how the gravity comes about?

RA: I am Ra. This that you speak of as gravity may be seen as the pressing
towards the inner light/love, the seeking towards the spiral line of light which
progresses towards the Creator. This is a manifestation of a spiritual event or
condition of living-ness.

QUESTIONER: The gravity that we know of on our moon is less than it is on our
planet. Is there a metaphysical principle behind this that you could explain?

RA: I am Ra. The metaphysical and physical are inseparable. Thus that of which
you spoke which attempts to explain this phenomenon is able to, shall we say,
calculate the gravitational force of most objects due to the various physical
aspects such as what you know of as mass. However, we felt it was necessary to
indicate the corresponding and equally important metaphysical nature of gravity.

QUESTIONER: I sometimes have difficulty in getting a foothold into what I am
looking for. I am trying to seek out the metaphysical principles, you might say,
behind our physical illusion.

Could you give me an example of the amount of gravity in the third density
conditions at the surface of the planet Venus? Would it be greater or less than
Earth's?

RA: I am Ra. The gravity, shall we say, the attractive force which we also
describe as the pressing outward force towards the Creator is greater
spiritually upon the entity you call Venus due to the greater degree of success,
shall we say, at seeking the Creator.

This point only becomes important when you consider that when all of creation in
its infinity has reached a spiritual gravitational mass of sufficient nature,
the entire creation infinitely coalesces; the light seeking and finding its
source and thusly ending the creation and beginning a new creation much as you
consider the black hole, as you call it, with its conditions of infinitely great
mass at the zero point from which no light may be seen as it has been absorbed.

QUESTIONER: Then the black hole would be a point at which the environmental
material has succeeded in uniting with unity or with the Creator? Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. The black hole which manifests third density is the physical
complex manifestation of this spiritual or metaphysical state. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then when our planet is fully into fourth density, will there be a
greater gravity?

RA: I am Ra. There will be a greater spiritual gravity thus causing a denser
illusion.

QUESTIONER. This denser illusion then I would assume increases gravitational
acceleration above the 32 feet per second squared that we experience. Is this
correct?

RA: I am Ra. Your entities do not have the instrumentation to measure spiritual
gravity but only to observe a few of its extreme manifestations.

QUESTIONER: This I know, that we can't measure spiritual gravity, but I was just
wondering if the physical effect could be measured as an increase in the
gravitational constant? That was my question.

RA: I am Ra. The increase measurable by existing instrumentation would and will
be statistical in nature only and not significant.

QUESTIONER: OK. As the creation is formed, as the atoms form as rotations of the
vibration which is light, they coalesce in a certain manner sometimes. They
produce a lattice structure which we call crystalline. I am guessing that
because of the formation from intelligent energy of the precise crystalline
structure that it is possible by some technique to tap intelligent energy and
bring it into the physical illusion by working through the crystalline
structure. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct only in so far as the crystalline physical
structure is charged by a correspondingly crystallized or regularized or
balanced mind/body/spirit complex.

QUESTIONER: I don't wish to get off on subjects of no importance, but it is
difficult sometimes to see precisely in what direction to go. I would like to
investigate a little bit more this idea of crystals, how they are used. I am
assuming then from what you said that in order to use the crystal to tap
intelligent energy, it is necessary to have a partially undistorted
mind/body/spirit complex. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is specifically correct.

QUESTIONER: There must be a point at which the removal of distortion reaches the
minimum for use of the crystal in tapping intelligent energy. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct only if it is understood, shall we say, that each
mind/body/spirit complex has an unique such point.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me why each mind/body/spirit complex has this unique
point of distortion-ridding?

RA: I am Ra. Each mind/body/spirit complex is an unique portion of the One
Creator.

QUESTIONER: Then you are saying that there is no single level of purity required
to tap intelligent energy through crystals but there can be a wide variation in
the amount of distortion that an entity may have, but each entity has to reach
his particular point of what I might call energizing the ability. Is this right?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The necessity is for the mind/body/spirit
complex to be of a certain balance, this balance thus enabling it to reach a set
level of lack of distortion. The critical difficulties are unique for each
mind/body/spirit complex due to the experiential distillations which in total
are the, shall we say, violet-ray being-ness of each such entity.

This balance is what is necessary for work to be done in seeking the gateway to
intelligent infinity through the use of crystals or through any other use. No
two mind/body/spirit crystallized natures are the same. The distortion
requirements, vibrationally speaking, are set.

QUESTIONER: I see. Then if you are able to read the violet ray of an entity, to
see that ray, is it possible to immediately determine whether the entity could
use crystals to tap intelligent energy?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible for one of fifth density or above to do this.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible for you to tell me how an entity who has
satisfactorily achieved the necessary violet ray qualification should use the
crystal?

RA: I am Ra. The gateway to intelligent infinity is born of, shall we say, the
sympathetic vibration in balanced state accompanying the will to serve, the will
to seek.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me precisely what the entity would do with the crystal
to use it for the purpose of seeking the intelligent infinity?

RA: I am Ra. The use of the crystal in physical manifestation is that use
wherein the entity of crystalline nature charges the regularized physical
crystal with this seeking, thus enabling it to vibrate harmonically and also
become the catalyst or gateway whereby intelligent infinity may thus become
intelligent energy, this crystal serving as an analog of the violet ray of the
mind/body/spirit in relatively undistorted form.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible for you to instruct us in the specific uses of
crystals?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible. There are, we consider, things which are not
efficacious to tell you due to possible infringement upon your free will.
Entities of the Confederation have done this in the past. The uses of the
crystal, as you know, include the uses for healing, for power, and even for the
development of lifeforms. We feel that it is unwise to offer instruction at this
time as your peoples have shown a tendency to use peaceful sources of power for
disharmonious reasons.

QUESTIONER: Is it possible for you to give me an example of various planetary
developments in what I would call a metaphysical sense having to do with the
development of consciousness and its polarities throughout the galaxy? In other
words I believe that some of these planets develop quite rapidly into higher
density planets and some take longer times. Can you give me some idea of that
development?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the final full query of this session.

The particular Logos of your major galaxy has used a large portion of Its
coalesced material to reflect the being-ness of the Creator. In this way there
is much of your galactic system which does not have the progression of which you
speak but dwells spiritually as a portion of the Logos. Of those entities upon
which consciousness dwells there is, as you surmise, a variety of time/space
periods during which the higher densities of experience are attained by
consciousness.

Is there any short query further before we close?

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable or to improve the contact?

RA: I am Ra. You are conscientious. The entity is well aligned

I am Ra. I leave you now in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One infinite
Creator. Adonai.

^
SESSION #31, February 25, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I have a question that the instrument has asked me to ask. It reads:
You speak of various types of energy blockages and transfers, positive and
negative, that may take place due to participation in our sexual reproductive
complex of actions. Could you please explain these blockages and energy
transfers with emphasis upon what an individual who is seeking to be in
accordance with the Law of One may positively do in this area? Is it possible
for you to answer this question?

RA: I am Ra. It is partially possible, given the background we have laid. This
is properly a more advanced question. Due to the specificity of the question we
may give a general answer. The first energy transfer is red ray. It is a random
transfer having to do only with your reproductive system. The orange and the
yellow ray attempts to have sexual intercourse create, firstly, a blockage if
only one entity vibrates in this area, thus causing the entity vibrating
sexually in this area to have a never-ending appetite for this activity. What
these vibratory levels are seeking is green ray activity. There is the
possibility of orange or yellow ray energy transfer; this being polarizing
towards the negative: one being seen as object rather than otherself; the other
seeing itself as plunderer or master of the situation. In green ray there are
two possibilities. Firstly, if both vibrate in green ray there will be a
mutually strengthening energy transfer, the negative or female, as you call it,
drawing the energy from the roots of the being-ness through the energy centers,
thus being physically revitalized; the positive, or male polarity, as it is
deemed in your illusion, finding in its energy transfer an inspiration which
satisfies and feeds the spirit portion of the body/mind/spirit complex, thus
both being polarized and releasing the excess of that which each has in
abundance by nature of intelligent energy, that is, negative/intuitive,
positive/physical energies as you may call them; this energy transfer being
blocked only if one or both entities have fear of possession or of being
possessed, of desiring possession or desiring being possessed. The other green
ray possibility is that of one entity offering green ray energy, the other not
offering energy of the universal love energy, this resulting in a blockage of
energy for the one not green ray thus increasing frustration or appetite; the
green ray being polarizing slightly towards service to others. The blue ray
energy transfer is somewhat rare among your people at this time but is of great
aid due to energy transfers involved in becoming able to express the self
without reservation or fear. The indigo ray transfer is extremely rare among
your people. This is the sacramental portion of the body complex whereby contact
may be made through violet ray with intelligent infinity. No blockages may occur
at these latter two levels due to the fact that if both entities are not ready
for this energy it is not visible and neither transfer nor blockage may take
place. It is as though the distributor were removed from a powerful engine.

QUESTIONER: Could you define sexual energy transfer and expand upon its meaning,
please?

RA: I am Ra. Energy transfer implies the release of potential energies across,
shall we say, a potentiated space. The sexual energy transfers occur due to the
polarizations of two mind/body/spirit complexes, each of which have some
potential difference one to the other. The nature of the transfer of energy or
of the blockage of this energy is then a function of the interaction of these
two potentials. In the cases where transfer takes place, you may liken this to a
circuit being closed. You may also see this activity, as all experiential
activities, as the Creator experiencing Itself.

QUESTIONER: Could this then be the primal mechanism for the Creator to
experience Itself?

RA: I am Ra. This is not a proper term. Perhaps the adjectives would be "one
appropriate" way of the Creator knowing Itself, for in each interaction, no
matter what the distortion, the Creator is experiencing Itself. The bisexual
knowing of the Creator by Itself has the potential for two advantages. Firstly,
in the green ray activated being there is the potential for a direct and simple
analog of what you may call joy, the spiritual or metaphysical nature which
exists in intelligent energy. This is a great aid to comprehension of a truer
nature of being-ness. The other potential advantage of bisexual reproductive
acts is the possibility of a sacramental understanding or connection, shall we
say, with the gateway to intelligent infinity, for with appropriate preparation,
work in what you may call magic may be done and experiences of intelligent
infinity may be had. The positively oriented individuals concentrating upon this
method of reaching intelligent infinity, then, through the seeking or the act of
will, are able to direct this infinite intelligence to the work these entities
desire to do, whether it be knowledge of service or ability to heal or whatever
service to others is desired . These are two advantages of this particular
method of the Creator experiencing Itself. As we have said before, the corollary
of the strength of this particular energy transfer is that it opens the door,
shall we say, to the individual mind/body/spirit complexes' desire to serve in
an infinite number of ways an otherself, thus polarizing towards positive.

QUESTIONER: Can you expand somewhat on the concept that this action not only
allows the Creator to know Itself better but also creates, in our density, an
offspring or makes available the pathway for another entity to enter this
density?

RA: I am Ra. As we have previously said, the sexual energy transfers include the
red ray transfer which is random and which is a function of the second-density
attempt to grow, to survive, shall we say. This is a proper function of the
sexual interaction. The offspring, as you call the incarnated entity, takes on
the mind/body complex opportunity offered by this random act or event called the
fertilization of egg by seed which causes an entity to have the opportunity to
then enter this density as an in carnate entity. This gives the two who were
engaged in this bisexual reproductive energy transfer the potential for great
service in this area of the nurturing of the small-experienced entity as it
gains in experience. It shall be of interest at this point to note that there is
always the possibility of using these opportunities to polarize towards the
negative, and this has been aided by the gradual building up over many thousands
of your years of social complex di stortions which create a tendency towards
confusion, shall we say, or baffling of the service to others aspect of this
energy transfer and subsequent opportunities for service to other selves.

QUESTIONER: If a sexual energy transfer occurs in green ray - and I am assuming 
in this case that there is no red ray energy transfer - does this mean it is
impossible for this particular transfer to include fertilization and the
birthing of an entity?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect. There is always the red ray energy transfer due
to the nature of the body complex. The random result of this energy transfer
will be as it will be, as a function of the possibility of fertilization at a
given time in a given pairing of entities each entity being undistorted in any
vital sense by the yellow or orange ray energies; thus the gift, shall we say,
being given freely, no payment being requested either of the body, of the mind,
or of the spirit. The green ray is one of complete universality of love. This is
a giving without expectation of return.

QUESTIONER: I was wondering if there was some principle behind the fact that a
sexual union does not necessarily lead to fertilization. I'm not interested in
the chemical or physical principles of it. I'm interested in whether or not
there is some metaphysical principle that leads to the couple having a child or
not, or is it purely random?

RA: I am Ra. This is random within certain limits. If an entity has reached the
seniority whereby it chooses the basic structure of the life experience, this
entity may then choose to incarnate in a physical complex which is not capable
of reproduction. Thus we find some entities which have chosen to be unfertile.
Other entities, through free will, make use of various devices to insure
nonfertility. Except for these conditions, the condition is random.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. In the previous material you mentioned "magnetic
attraction." Would you define and expand upon that term?

RA: I am Ra. We used the term to indicate that in your bisexual natures there is
that which is of polarity. This polarity may be seen to be variable according to
the, shall we say, male/female polarization of each entity, be each entity
biologically male or female. Thus you may see the magnetism which two entities
with the appropriate balance, male/female versus female/male polarity, meeting
and thus feeling the attraction which polarized forces will exert, one upon the
other. This is the strength of the bisexual mechanism. It does not take an act
of will to decide to feel attraction for one who is oppositely polarized
sexually. It will occur in an inevitable sense giving the free flow of energy a
proper, shall we say, avenue. This avenue may be blocked by some distortion
toward a belief/condition stating to the entity that this attraction is not
desired. However, the basic mechanism functions as simply as would, shall we
say, the magnet and the iron.

QUESTIONER: We have what seems to be an increasing number of entities incarnate
here now who have what is called a homosexual orientation. Could you explain and
expand upon that concept?

RA: I am Ra. Entities of this condition experience a great deal of distortion
due to the fact that they have experienced many incarnations as biological male
and as biological female. This would not suggest what you call homosexuality in
an active phase were it not for the difficult vibratory condition of your
planetary sphere. There is what you may call great aura infringement among your
crowded urban areas in your more populous countries, as you call portions of
your planetary surface. Under these conditions the confusions will occur.

QUESTIONER: Why does density of population create these confusions?

RA: I am Ra. The bisexual reproductive urge has as its goal, not only the simple
reproductive function, but more especially the desire to serve others being
awakened by this activity. In an over-crowded situation where each
mind/body/spirit complex is under constant bombardment from other-selves it is
understandable that those who are especially sensitive would not feel the desire
to be of service to otherselves. This would also increase the probability of a
lack of desire or a blockage of the red ray reproductive energy. In an uncrowded
atmosphere this same entity would, through the stimulus of feeling the solitude
about it, then have much more desire to seek out someone to whom it may be of
service thus regularizing the sexual reproductive function.

QUESTIONER: Roughly how many previous incarnations would a male entity in this
incarnation have had to have had in the past as a female to have a highly
homosexual orientation in this incarnation?

RA: I am Ra. If an entity has had roughly 65% of its incarnations in the
sexual/biological body complex, the opposite polarity to its present body
complex, this entity is vulnerable to infringement of your urban areas and may
perhaps become of what you call an homosexual nature. It is to be noted at this
juncture that although it is much more difficult, it is possible in this type of
association for an entity to be of great service to another in fidelity and
sincere green ray love of a nonsexual nature thus adjusting or lessening the
distortions of its sexual impairment.

QUESTIONER: Is there an imprint occurring on the DNA coding of an entity so that
sexual biases are imprinted due to early sexual experiences?

RA: I am Ra. This is partially correct. Due to the nature of solitary sexual
experiences, it is in most cases unlikely that what you call masturbation has an
imprinting effect upon later experiences. This is similarly true with some of
the encounters which might be seen as homosexual among those of this age group.
These are often, instead, innocent exercises in curiosity. However, it is quite
accurate that the first experience in which the mind/body/spirit complex is
intensely involved will indeed imprint upon the entity for that life experience
a set of preferences.

QUESTIONER: Does the Orion group use this as a gateway to impress upon entities
preferences which could be of a negative polarization?

RA: I am Ra. Just as we of the Confederation attempt to beam our love and light
whenever given the opportunity, including sexual opportunities, so the Orion
group will use an opportunity if it is negatively oriented or if the individual
is negatively oriented.

QUESTIONER: Is there any emotional bias that has nothing to do with male/female
sexual polarity that can create sexual energy buildup in an entity?

RA: I am Ra. The sexual energy buildup is extremely unlikely to occur without
sexual bias upon the part of the entity. Perhaps we did not understand your
question, but it seems obvious that it would take an entity with the potential
for sexual activity to experience a sexual energy buildup.

QUESTIONER: I was thinking more of the possibility of the Orion group
influencing certain members of the Third Reich who I have read reports of having
sexual gratification from the observation of the gassing and killing of entities
in the gas chambers.

RA: I am Ra. We shall repeat these entities had the potential for sexual energy
buildup. The choice of stimulus is certainly the choice of the entity. In the
case of which you speak, these entities were strongly polarized orange ray, thus
finding the energy blockage of power over others, the putting to death being
the ultimate power over others; this then being expressed in a sexual manner,
though solitary. In this case the desire would continue unabated and be
virtually unquenchable. You will find, if you observe the entire spectrum of
sexual practices among your peoples, that there are those who experience such
gratification from domination over others either from rape or from other means
of domination. In each case this is an example of energy blockage which is
sexual in its nature.

QUESTIONER: Would the Orion group be able, then, to impress on entities this
orange ray effect? Is this the way that this came about? If we go back to the
beginning of third-density there must be a primal cause of this.

RA: I am Ra. The cause of this is not Orion. It is the free choice of your
peoples. This is somewhat difficult to explain. We shall attempt. The sexual
energy transfers and blockages are more a manifestation or example of that which
is more fundamental than the other way about. Therefore, as your peoples became
open to the concepts of bellicosity and the greed of ownership, these various 
distortions then began to filter down through the tree of mind into body complex
expressions, the sexual expression being basic to that complex. Thus these
sexual energy blockages, though Orion influenced and intensified, are basically
the product of the being-ness chosen freely by your peoples. This will be the
final question unless we may speak further upon this question to clarify, or
answer any short queries before we close.

QUESTIONER: I just need to know then if this works through the racial memory and
infects the entire population in some way?

RA: I am Ra. The racial memory contains all that has been experienced. Thus
there is some, shall we say, contamination even of the sexual, this showing
mostly in your own culture as the various predispositions to adversary
relationships, or, as you call them, marriages, rather than the free giving one
to another in the love and the light of the Infinite Creator.

QUESTIONER: That was precisely the point that I was trying to make. Thank you
very much. I do not wish to overtire the instrument, so I will just ask if there
is anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable or to improve
the contact?

RA: I am Ra. Please be aware that this instrument is somewhat fatigued. The
channel is very clear. However, we find the vital energy low. We do not wish to
deplete the instrument. However, there is, shall we say, an energy exchange that
we feel an honor/duty to offer when this instrument opens itself. Therefore,
counsel we this instrument to attempt to assess the vital energies carefully
before offering itself as open channel. All is well. You are conscientious. I am
Ra. I leave this instrument and you in the love and in the light of the One
Infinite Creator. Go forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the
One Creator. Adonai.

^
SESSION #32, February 27, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the One Infinite Creator.
We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: We will now continue with the material from the day before
yesterday. The subject is how sexual polarity acts as a catalyst in evolution
and how to best make use of this catalyst. Going back to that material, I will
fill in a few gaps th at we possibly do not understand too well at this point.
Can you tell me the difference between orange and yellow ray activation? I am
going to work up from the red ray right on through the violet. We have covered
red ray, so I would like to ask now what the difference is between yellow and
orange ray activ ation?

RA: I am Ra. The orange ray is that influence or vibratory pattern wherein the
mind/body/spirit expresses its power on an individual basis. Thus power over
individuals may be seen to be orange ray. This ray has been quite intense among
your peoples on an individual basis. You may see in this ray the treating of
other-selves as non-entities, slaves, or chattel, thus giving otherselves no
status whatever. The yellow ray is a focal and very powerful ray and concerns
the entity in relation to, shall we say, groups, societies, or large numbers of
mind/body/spirit complexes. This orange-we correct ourselves-this yellow ray
vibration is at the heart of bellicose actions in which one group of entities
feels the necessity and right of dominating other groups of entities and bending
their wills to the wills of the masters. The negative path, as would call it,
uses a combination of the yellow ray and the orange ray in its polarization
patterns. These rays, used in a dedicated fashion, will bring about a contact
with intelligent infinity. The usual nature of sexual interaction, if one is
yellow or orange in primary vibratory patterns, is one of blockage and then
insatiable hunger due to the blockage. When there are two selves vibrating in
this area the potential for polarization through the sexual interaction is
begun, one entity experiencing the pleasure of humiliation and slavery or
bondage, the other experiencing the pleasure of mastery and control over
another entity. This way a sexual energy transfer of a negative polarity is
experienced.

QUESTIONER: From the material that you transmitted February 17th you stated: "In
third ray there are two possibilities. Firstly, if both vibrate in third ray
there will be a mutually strengthening energy transfer." What color is third ray
in this material?

RA: I am Ra. The ray we were speaking of in that material should be properly the
green ray or fourth ray.

QUESTIONER: So I should change that third to fourth or green?

RA: This is correct. Please continue to scan for errors having to do with
numbering, as you call them, as this concept is foreign to us and we must
translate, if you will, when using numbers. This is an on-going weakness of this
contact due to the difference between our ways and yours. Your aid is
appreciated.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I believe for the time being we have amply covered green
ray, so I am going to skip over green ray and go to blue ray. Could you tell me
the difference that occurs between green ray and blue ray with the emphasis on
blue ray?

RA: I am Ra. With the green ray transfer of energy you now come to the great
turning point sexually as well as in each other mode of experience. The green
ray may then be turned outward, the entity then giving rather than receiving.
The first giving beyond green ray is the giving of acceptance or freedom, thus
allowing the recipient of blue ray energy transfer the opportunity for a feeling
of being accepted, thus freeing that other-self to express itself to the giver
of this ray. It will be noted that once green ray energy transfer has been
achieved by two mind/body/spirits in mating, the further rays are available
without both entities having the necessity to progress equally. Thus a blue ray
vibrating entity or indigo ray vibrating entity whose other ray vibrations are
clear may share that energy with the green ray other-self, thus acting as
catalyst for the continued learn/teaching of the other-self. Until an other-self
reaches green ray, such energy transfer through the rays is not possible.

QUESTIONER: What is the difference between indigo and blue ray transfer?

RA: I am Ra. The indigo ray is the ray of, shall we say, awareness of the
Creator as self; thus one whose indigo ray vibrations have been activated can
offer the energy transfer of Creator to Creator. This is the beginning of the
sacramental nature of what you call your bisexual reproductive act. It is unique
in bearing the allness, the wholeness, the unity in its offering to other-self.

QUESTIONER: What is the difference between violet ray and the others?

RA: I am Ra. The violet ray, just as the red ray, is constant in the sexual
experience. Its experience by other-self may be distorted or completely ignored
or not apprehended by other-self. However, the violet ray, being the sum and
substance of the mind/body/spirit complex, surrounds and informs any action by
a mind/body/spirit complex.

QUESTIONER: Do the energy transfers of this nature occur in the fifth, sixth,
and seventh density, all the rays?

RA: I am Ra. The rays, as you understand them, have such a different meaning in
the next density and the next and so forth that we must answer your query in the
negative. Energy transfers only take place in fourth, fifth, and sixth
densities. These are still of what you would call a polarized nature. However,
due to the ability of these densities to see the harmonies between individuals,
these entities choose those mates which are harmonious, thus allowing constant
transfer of energy and the propagation of the body complexes which each density
uses. The process is different in the fifth and the sixth-density than you may
understand it. However, it is in these cases still based upon polarity. In the
seventh-density there is not this particular energy exchange as it is
unnecessary to recycle body complexes.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming we have on Earth today and have had in the past
fourth, fifth, and sixth-density Wanderers. As they come into incarnation in the
physical of this density for a period as a Wanderer, what types of polarizations
with respect to these various rays do they find affecting them?

RA: I am Ra. I believe I grasp the thrust of your query. Please ask further if
this answer is not sufficient. Fourth density Wanderers, of which there are not
many, will tend to choose those entities which seem to be full of love or in
need of love. There is the great possibility/probability of entities making
errors in judgment due to the compassion with which other-selves are viewed.
The fifth-density Wanderer is one who is not tremendously affected by the
stimulus of the various rays of other-self and in its own way offers itself when
a need is seen. Such entities are not likely to engage in the, shall we say,
custom of your peoples called marriage and are very likely to feel an aversion
to childbearing and child-raising due to the awareness of the impropriety of the
planetary vibrations relative to the harmonious vibrations of the density of
light. The sixth-density, whose means of propagation you may liken to what you
call fusion, is likely to refrain, to a great extent, from the bisexual
reproductive programming of the bodily complex and instead seek out those with
whom the sexual energy transfer is of the complete fusion nature in so far as
this is possible in manifestation in third-density.

QUESTIONER: Can you expand a little bit on what you mean by "complete fusion
nature?"

RA: I am Ra. The entire creation is of the One Creator. Thus the division of
sexual activity into simply that of the bodily complex is an artificial
division, all things thusly being seen as sexual equally, the mind, the body,
and the spirit; all of which are part of the polarity of the entity. Thus
sexual fusion may be seen with or without what you may call sexual intercourse
to be the complete melding of the mind, the body, and the spirit in what feels
to be a constant orgasm, shall we say, of joy and delight each in the other's
being-ness.

QUESTIONER: Would many Wanderers of these densities have considerable problems
with respect to incarnation in the third-density because of this different
orientation?

RA: I am Ra. The possibility/probability of such problems, as you call them, due
to sixth-density incarnating in third is rather large. It is not necessarily a
problem if you would call it thusly. It depends upon the unique orientation of
each mind/body/spirit complex having this situation or placement of vibratory
relativities.

QUESTIONER: Can you give me an idea how the different colors ... This is a
difficult question to ask. I'm having trouble finding any words. What I'm trying
to get at is how the different colors originate as the functions for the
different expressions in consciousness? I don't know if this question is
sufficient.

RA: I am Ra. This question is sufficiently clear for us to attempt explanation
of what, as you have observed, is not easily grasped material for the
intellectual mind. The nature of vibration is such that it may be seen as having
mathematically straight or narrow steps. These steps may be seen as having
boundaries. Within each boundary there are infinite gradations of vibration or
color. However, as one approaches a boundary, an effort must be made to cross
that boundary. These colors are a simplistic way of expressing the boundary
divisions of your density. There is also the time/space analogy which may be
seen as the color itself in a modified aspect.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Is it possible for an entity in third-density physical to
vary across the entire band of colors or is the entity pretty well zeroed in on
one color?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full question of this working. Please restate
for clarity.

QUESTIONER: I meant was it possible for a green ray person who is primarily of
green ray activation to vary on both sides of the green ray in a large or a
small amount in regards to energy activation, or is he primarily green ray?

RA: I am Ra. We grasp the newness of material requested by you. It was unclear,
for we thought we had covered this material. The portion covered is this: the
green ray activation is always vulnerable to the yellow or orange ray of
possession, this being largely yellow ray but often coming into orange ray.
Fear of possession, desire for possession, fear of being possessed, desire to be
possessed: these are the distortions which will cause the deactivation of green
ray energy transfer. The new material is this: once the green ray has been
achieved, the ability of the entity to enter blue ray is immediate and is only
awaiting the efforts of the individual. The indigo ray is opened only through
considerable discipline and practice largely having to do with acceptance of
self, not only as the polarized and balanced self but as the Creator, as an
entity of infinite worth. This will begin to activate the indigo ray.

QUESTIONER: Thank you.

RA: I am Ra. Do you have any brief queries before we close?

QUESTIONER: I think that anything I have would be too long, so I will just ask
if there is anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable or
to make the contact better?

RA: I am Ra. All is well. We caution not only this instrument but each to look
well to the vital energies necessary for nondepletion of the instrument and the
contact level. You are most conscientious, my friends. We shall be with you. I
leave you now in the love and in the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go
forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Infinite Creator.
Adonai.


The Law of One

Book III

Book Three of THE LAW OF ONE builds on the information presented in Books One
and Two, continuing the exploration of the nature and balancing of the energy
centers or chakras, sexual energy transfers, healing, reincarnation, meditation,
and Wanderers. The nature of psychic prophecy is explored in Book Three, as are
the nature and ramifications of what are usually called psychic attacks. A good
deal of information is given on the principles of ritual magic in general and
white magic in particular, and a beginning is made in the study of the
archetypical mind, which is the mind of the Logos and serves as a kind of
blueprint for our evolutionary process and which serves as the foundation
concept for each of our individual minds.

ISBN: 0-924608-08-0


Sessions #51 ... #53


THE LAW OF ONE, Book III

By Ra, an humble messenger of The Law of One

^
RA, Session #51, May 13, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: As we begin Book Three of THE LAW OF ONE there are a couple of
questions of fairly non-transient importance that I have and one that I consider
to be of a transient nature that I feel obligated to ask.

The first is clearing up the final point about harvest. I was wondering if there
is a supervision over the harvest and if so, why this supervision is necessary
and how it works since an entity's harvestability is determined by the violet
ray? Is it necessary for entities to supervise the harvest, or is it automatic?

RA: I am Ra. In time of harvest there are always harvesters. The fruit is formed
as it will be, but there is some supervision necessary to ensure that this
bounty is placed as it should be without the bruise or the blemish.

There are those of three levels watching over harvest.

The first level is planetary and that which may be called angelic. This type of
guardian includes the mind/body/spirit complex totality or Higher Self of an
entity and those inner plane entities which have been attracted to this entity
through its inner seeking.

The second class of those who ward this process are those of the Confederation
who have the honor/duty of standing in the small places at the edge of the steps
of light/love so that those entities being harvested will not, no matter how
confused or unable to make contact with their Higher Self, stumble and fall away
for any reason other than the strength of the light. These Confederation
entities catch those who stumble and set them aright so that they may continue
into the light.

The third group watching over this process is that group you call the Guardians.
This group is from the octave above our own and serves in this manner as light
bringers. These Guardians provide the precise emissions of light/love in
exquisitely fastidious disseminations of discrimination so that the precise
light/love vibration of each entity may be ascertained.

Thus the harvest is automatic in that those harvested will respond according to
that which is unchangeable during harvest. That is the violet ray emanation.
However, these helpers are around to ensure a proper harvesting so that each
entity may have the fullest opportunity to express its violet ray selfhood.

QUESTIONER: This next question I feel to be a transient type of question;
however, it has been asked me by one whom I have communicated with who has been
involved intensely in the UFO portion of the phenomenon. If you deem it too
transient or unimportant we'll skip it, but I have been asked how it is possible
for the craft of the fourth-density to get here since it seems that as you
approach the velocity of light the mass approaches infinity. My question would
be why craft would be necessary at all?

RA: I am Ra. You have asked several questions. We shall respond in turn.

Firstly, we agree that this material is transient.

Secondly, those for the most part coming from distant points, as you term them,
do not need craft as you know them. The query itself requires understanding
which you do not possess. We shall attempt to state what may be stated.

Firstly, there are a few third-density entities who have learned how to use
craft to travel between star systems while experiencing the limitations you now
understand. However, such entities have learned to use hydrogen in a way
different from your understanding now. These entities still take quite long
durations of time, as you measure it, to move about. However, these entities are
able to use hypothermia to slow the physical and mental complex processes in
order to withstand the duration of flight. Those such as are from Sirius are of
this type. There are two other types.

One is the type which, coming from fourth, fifth, or sixth density in your own
galaxy, has access to a type of energy system which uses the speed of light as a
slingshot and thus arrives where it wishes without any perceptible time elapsed
in your view.

The other type of experience is that of fourth, fifth, and sixth densities of
other galaxies and some within your own galaxy which have learned the necessary
disciplines of personality to view the universe as one being and, therefore, are
able to proceed from locus to locus by thought alone, materializing the
necessary craft, if you will, to enclose the light body of the entity.

QUESTIONER: I assume that that latter type is the type we experience with the
landings of the Orion group. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. The Orion group is mixed between the penultimate and the latter
groups.

QUESTIONER: Why is a vehicle necessary for this transition? When you, as Ra,
went to Egypt earlier you used bell-shaped craft, but you did this by thought.
Can you tell me why you used a vehicle rather than just materializing the body?

RA: I am Ra. The vehicle or craft is that thought-form upon which our
concentration may function as motivator. We would not choose to use our
mind/body/spirit complexes as the focus for such a working.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. It seems to me, and you can tell me where I am going
wrong with this statement, that we have seven bodies each corresponding to one
of the seven colors of the spectrum and that energy that creates these seven
bodies is a universal type of energy that streams into our planetary environment
and comes in through the seven energy centers that we have called chakras to
develop and perfect these bodies. Each of these bodies is somehow related to the
mental configuration that we have and the perfection of these bodies and the
total in-streaming of this energy is a function of this mental configuration,
and through this mental configuration we may block, to some extent, the
in-streamings of energy that created these seven bodies. Could you comment on
where I am wrong and correct that which I have stated?

RA: I am Ra. Your statement is substantially correct. To use the term "mental
configuration" is to oversimplify the manners of blockage of in-streaming which
occur in your density. The mind complex has a relationship to the spirit and
body complexes which is not fixed. Thus blockages may occur betwixt spirit and
mind, or body and mind, upon many different levels. We reiterate that each
energy center has seven sub-colors, let us say, for convenience. Thus
spiritual/mental blockages combined with mental/bodily blockages may affect each
of the energy centers in several differing ways. Thus you may see the subtle
nature of the balancing and evolutionary process.

QUESTIONER: I am unsure as to whether this will provide an avenue of questioning
that will be fruitful, but I will ask this question since it seems to me that
there is a connection here.

On the back of the book, SECRETS OF THE GREAT PYRAMID, there are several
reproductions of Egyptian drawings or works, some showing birds flying over
horizontal entities. Could you tell me what this is and if it has any
relationship to Ra?

RA: I am Ra. These drawings of which you speak are some of many which distort
the teaching of our perception of death as the gateway to further experience.
The distortions concern those considerations of specific nature as to processes
of the so-called "dead" mind/body/spirit complex. This may be termed, in your
philosophy, the distortion of Gnosticism: that is, the belief that one may
achieve knowledge and a proper position by means of carefully perceived and
accentuated movements, concepts, and symbols. In fact, the process of the
physical death is as we have described before: one in which there is aid
available and the only need at death is the releasing of that entity from its
body by those around it and the praising of the process by those who grieve. By
these means may the mind/body/spirit which has experienced physical death be
aided, not by the various perceptions of careful and repeated rituals.

QUESTIONER: You spoke at an earlier time of rotational speeds of energy centers.
Am I correct in assuming that this is a function of the blockage of the energy
center so that when it is less blocked, the speed of rotation is higher and the
energy instreaming is greater?

RA: I am Ra. You are partially correct. In the first three energy centers a full
unblocking of this energy will create speeds of rotation. As the entity develops
the higher energy centers, however, these centers will then begin to express
their nature by forming crystal structures. This is the higher or more balanced
form of activation of energy centers as the space/time nature of this energy is
transmuted to the time/space nature of regularization and balance.

QUESTIONER: What do you mean by crystal structures?

RA: I am Ra. Each of the energy centers of the physical complex may be seen to
have a distinctive crystalline structure in the more developed entity. Each will
be somewhat different just as in your world no two snowflakes are alike.
However, each is regular. The red energy center often is in the shape of the
spoked wheel. The orange energy center in the flower shape containing three
petals.

The yellow center again in a rounded shape, many faceted, as a star.

The green energy center sometimes called the lotus-shape, the number of points
of crystalline structure dependent upon the strength of this center.

The blue energy center capable of having perhaps one hundred facets and capable
of great flashing brilliance.

The indigo center a more quiet center which has the basic triangular or
three-petalled shape in many, although some adepts who have balanced the lower
energies may create more faceted forms.

The violet energy center is the least variable and is sometimes described in
your philosophy as thousand-petalled as it is the sum of the mind/body/spirit
complex distortion totality.

QUESTIONER: Right now I feel a feeling at the indigo center. If this center were
totally activated and not blocked at all, would I then feel nothing there?

RA: I am Ra. This query, if answered, would infringe upon the Law of Confusion.

QUESTIONER: Immediately after the death of the physical body you have stated
that the primary activated body is the indigo, and you stated that it is the
form-maker. Why is this so?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full query of this session of working.

The indigo body may be seen to be an analog for intelligent energy. It is, in
microcosm, the Logos. The intelligent energy of the mind/body/spirit complex
totality draws its existence from intelligent infinity or the Creator. This
Creator is to be understood, both in macrocosm and microcosm, to have, as we
have said, two natures: the unpotentiated infinity which is intelligent; this is
all that there is.

Free will has potentiated, both the Creator of us all and our selves as
co-Creators with intelligent infinity which has will. This will may be drawn
upon by the indigo or form-making body and its wisdom used to then choose the
appropriate locus and type of experience which this co-Creator or sub-sub-Logos
you call so carelessly a person will take.

I am Ra. This is the time for any brief queries.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable or to improve the contact?

RA: I am Ra. All is well. You are conscientious. I leave you now, my brothers,
in the love and in the light of the One Infinite Creator. Go forth, then,
rejoicing in the power and the peace of the One Infinite Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, Session #52, May 19, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: In the previous session you stated: "The other type of experience is
the fourth, fifth, and sixth densities of other galaxies and some within your
own galaxy which have learned necessary disciplines of personality to view the
universe as one being are able to proceed from locus to locus by thought alone,
materializing the necessary craft". I would like to ask you when you say fourth,
fifth, and sixth densities of other galaxies, some within your own galaxy, are
you stating here that more of the entities in other galaxies have developed the
abilities of personality than have those in this galaxy for this type of travel?
I am using the term galaxy with respect to the lenticular shape of billions of
stars.

RA: I am Ra. We have once again used a meaning for this term, galaxy, that does
not lie within your vocabulary at this time, if you will call it so. We referred
to your star system.

It is incorrect to assume that other star systems are more able to manipulate
the dimensions than your own. It is merely that there are many other systems
besides your own.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I think that possibly I am on an important point here
because it seems to me that the great work in evolution is the discipline of
personality, and it seems that we have two types of entities moving around the
universe, one stemming from disciplines of personality, and the other stemming
from what you call the slingshot effect. I won't even get into the sub-light
speeds because I don't consider that too important. I only consider this
material important because of the fact that we are considering disciplines of
the personality.

Is the use of the slingshot effect for travel what you might call an
intellectual or a left brain type of involvement of understanding rather than a
right brain type?

RA: I am Ra. Your perception on this point is extensive. You penetrate the outer
teaching. We prefer not to utilize the terminology of right and left brain due
to the inaccuracies of this terminology. Some functions are repetitive or
redundant in both lobes, and further, to some entities the functions of the
right and left are reversed. However, the heart of the query is worth some
consideration.

The technology of which you, as a social complex, are so enamored at this time
is but the birthing of the manipulation of the intelligent energy of the
sub-Logos which, when carried much further, may evolve into technology capable
of using the gravitic effects of which we spoke.

We note that this term is not accurate but there is no closer term. Therefore,
the use of technology to manipulate that outside the self is far, far less of an
aid to personal evolution than the disciplines of the mind/body/spirit complex
resulting in the whole knowledge of the self in the microcosm and macrocosm.

To the disciplined entity, all things are open and free. The discipline which
opens the universes opens also the gateways to evolution. The difference is that
of choosing either to hitchhike to a place where beauty may be seen or to walk,
step by step, independent and free in this independence to praise the strength
to walk and the opportunity for the awareness of beauty.

The hitchhiker, instead, is distracted by conversation and the vagaries of the
road and, dependent upon the whims of others, is concerned to make the
appointment in time. The hitchhiker sees the same beauty but has not prepared
itself for the establishment, in the roots of mind, of the experience.

QUESTIONER: I would ask this question in order to understand the mental
disciplines and how they evolve. Does fourth, fifth, and sixth-density positive
or service-to-others orientation of social memory complexes use both the
slingshot and the personality disciplines type of effect for travel or do they
use only one?

RA: I am Ra. The positively oriented social memory complex will be attempting to
learn the disciplines of mind, body, and spirit. However, there are some which,
having the technology available to use intelligent energy forces to accomplish
travel, do so while learning the more appropriate disciplines.

QUESTIONER: Then I am assuming that in the more positively oriented social
memory complexes a much higher percentage of them use the personality
disciplines for this travel. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. As positive fifth-density moves into sixth there
are virtually no entities which any longer use outer technology for travel or
communication.

QUESTIONER: Could you give me the same information on the negatively oriented
social memory complexes as to the ratios and as to how they use the slingshot
effect or the disciplines of the personality for travel?

RA: I am Ra. The fourth-density negative uses the slingshot gravitic light
effect, perhaps 80% of its membership being unable to master the disciplines
necessary for alternate methods of travel. In fifth-density negative
approximately 50% at some point gain the necessary discipline to use thought to
accomplish travel. As the sixth-density approaches, the negative orientation is
thrown into confusion and little travel is attempted. What travel is done is
perhaps 73% of light/thought.

QUESTIONER: Is there any difference close to the end of fifth-density in the
disciplines of personality between positive and negative orientation?

RA: I am Ra. There are patent differences between the polarities but no
difference whatsoever in the completion of the knowledge of the self necessary
to accomplish this discipline.

QUESTIONER: Am I correct, then, in assuming that discipline of the personality,
knowledge of self, and control in strengthening of the will would be what any
fifth-density entity would see as those things of importance?

RA: I am Ra. In actuality these things are of importance in third through early
seventh densities. The only correction in nuance that we would make is your use
of the word, control. It is paramount that it be understood that it is not
desirable or helpful to the growth of the understanding, may we say, of an
entity by itself to control thought processes or impulses except where they may
result in actions not consonant with the Law of One. Control may seem to be a
short-cut to discipline, peace, and illumination. However, this very control
potentiates and necessitates the further incarnative experience in order to
balance this control or repression of that self which is perfect.

Instead, we appreciate and recommend the use of your second verb in regard to
the use of the will. Acceptance of self, forgiveness of self, and the direction
of the will; this is the path towards the disciplined personality. Your faculty
of will is that which is powerful within you as co-Creator. You cannot ascribe
to this faculty too much importance. Thus it must be carefully used and directed
in service-to-others for those upon the positively oriented path.

There is great danger in the use of the will as the personality becomes
stronger, for it may be used even subconsciously in ways reducing the polarity
of the entity.

QUESTIONER: I sense, possibly, a connection between what you just said and why
so many Wanderers have selected the harvest time on this planet to incarnate. Am
I correct?

RA: I am Ra. It is correct that in the chance to remember that which has been
lost in the forgetting there is a nimiety of opportunity for positive
polarization. We believe this is the specific thrust of your query. Please ask
further if it is not.

QUESTIONER: I would just include the question as to why the time of harvest is
selected by so many Wanderers as time for incarnation?

RA: I am Ra. There are several reasons for incarnation during harvest. They may
be divided by the terms self and other-self.

The overriding reason for the offering of these Brothers and Sisters of Sorrow
in incarnative states is the possibility of aiding other-selves by the
lightening of the planetary consciousness distortions and the probability of
offering catalyst to other-selves which will increase the harvest.

There are two other reasons for choosing this service which have to do with the
self.

The Wanderer, if it remembers and dedicates itself to service, will polarize
much more rapidly than is possible in the far more etiolated realms of higher
density catalyst.

The final reason is within the mind/body/spirit totality or the social memory
complex totality which may judge that an entity or members of a societal entity
can make use of third-density catalyst to recapitulate a learning/teaching which
is adjudged to be less than perfect. This especially applies to those entering
into and proceeding through sixth-density wherein the balance between compassion
and wisdom is perfected.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Just as something that I am a little inquisitive about,
but which is not of much importance, I would like to make a statement which I
intuitively hunch. I may be wrong.

You were speaking of the slingshot effect and that term has puzzled me.

The only thing that I can see is that you must put energy into a craft until it
approaches the velocity of light and this of course requires more and more
energy. The time dilation occurs and it seems to me that it would be possible
to, by moving at 90 degree to the direction of travel, somehow change this stored
energy in its application of direction or sense so that you move out of
space/time into time/space with a 90 degree deflection. Then the energy would be taken
out in time/space and you would re-enter space/time at the end of this energy
burst. Am I in any way correct on this?

RA: I am Ra. You are quite correct as far as your language may take you and, due
to your training, more able than we to express the concept. Our only correction,
if you will, would be to suggest that the 90 degree of which you speak are an angle
which may best be understood as a portion of a tesseract.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. Just a little point that was bothering me of no real
importance.

Is there then, from the point of view of an individual who wishes to follow the
service-to-others path, anything of importance other than disciplines of
personality, knowledge of self, and strengthening of will?

RA: I am Ra. This is technique. This is not the heart. Let us examine the heart
of evolution.

Let us remember that we are all one. This is the great learning/teaching. In
this unity lies love. This is a great learn/teaching. In this unity lies light.
This is the fundamental teaching of all planes of existence in materialization.
Unity, love, light, and joy; this is the heart of evolution of the spirit.

The second-ranking lessons are learn/taught in meditation and in service. At
some point the mind/body/spirit complex is so smoothly activated and balanced by
these central thoughts or distortions that the techniques you have mentioned
become quite significant. However, the universe, its mystery unbroken, is one.
Always begin and end in the Creator, not in technique.

QUESTIONER: In the previous session you mentioned the lightbringers from the
octave. Am I to understand that those who provide the light for the graduation
are of an octave above the one we experience? Could you tell me more about these
lightbringers, who they are, etc.?

RA: I am Ra. This will be the last full query of this working.

This octave density of which we have spoken is both omega and alpha, the
spiritual mass of the infinite universes becoming one central sun or Creator
once again. Then is born a new universe, a new infinity, a new Logos which
incorporates all that the Creator has experienced of Itself. In this new octave
there are also those who wander. We know very little across the boundary of
octave except that these beings come to aid our octave in its Logos completion.
Is there any brief query which you have at this time?

QUESTIONER: Only is there anything that we can do to make the instrument more
comfortable or to improve the contact?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument has some distortion in the area of the lungs which
has been well compensated for by the position of the physical complex.

All is well.

We leave you, my friends, in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and in the peace of the One
Infinite Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, Session #53, May 25, 1981


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: I would first like to ask what is the instrument's condition and
then ask two questions for her. She would like to know if she can now do one
exercise period per day, and also is the pain she feels prior to doing a session
due to an Orion attack?

RA: I am Ra. The instrument's condition is as previously stated. In answer to
the question of exercise, now that the intensive period is over, this instrument
may, if it chooses, exercise one period rather than two. In scanning this
instrument's physical complex distortions we find the current period of exercise
at the limit of this instrument's strength. This is well in the long run due to
a cumulative building up of the vital energies. In the short run it is wearying
to this entity. Thus we suggest the entity be aware of our previous admonitions
regarding other aids to appropriate bodily distortions. In answer to the second
query we may say that the physical complex difficulties prior to contact with
our social memory complex are due to the action of the subconscious will of the
instrument. This will is extremely strong and requires the mind/body/spirit
complex to reserve all available physical and vital energies for the contact.
Thus the discomforts are experienced due to the dramatic distortion towards
physical weakness while this energy is diverted. The entity is, it may be noted,
also under psychic attack, and this intensifies pre-existing conditions and is
responsible for the cramping and the dizziness as well as mind complex
distortions.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I would like to know if (name) may attend one of these
sessions in the very near future?

RA: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit complex, (name), belongs with this group in
the spirit and is welcome. You may request that special meditative periods be
set aside until the entity sits with this working. We might suggest that a
photograph of the one known as (name) be sent to this entity with his writing
upon it indicating love and light. This held while meditating will bring the
entity into peaceful harmony with each of you so that there be no extraneous
waste of energy while greetings are exchanged between two entities, both of whom
have a distortion towards solitude and shyness, as you would call it. The same
might be done with a photograph of the entity, (name), for the one known as
(name).

QUESTIONER: Thank you. During my trip to Laramie certain things became apparent
to me with respect to dissemination of the first book of the Law of One to those
who have had experiences with UFOs and other Wanderers, and I will have to ask
some questions now that I may have to include in Book One to eliminate a
misunderstanding that I am perceiving as a possibility in Book One. Therefore,
these questions, although for the most part transient, are aimed at eliminating
certain distortions with respect to the understanding of the material in Book
One. I hope that I am using the correct approach here. You may not be able to
answer some of them, but that's all right. We'll just go on to others then if
you can't answer the ones I ask.

Can you tell me of the various techniques used by the service-to-others
positively oriented Confederation contacts with the people of this planet, the
various forms and techniques of making contact?

RA: I am Ra. We could.

QUESTIONER: Would you do this please?

RA: I am Ra. The most efficient mode of contact is that which you experience at
this space/time. The infringement upon free will is greatly undesired.
Therefore, those entities which are Wanderers upon your plane of illusion will
be the only subjects for the thought projections which make up the so-called
'Close Encounters' and meetings between positively oriented social memory
complexes and Wanderers.

QUESTIONER: Could you give me an example of one of these meetings between a
social memory complex and a Wanderer as to what the Wanderer would experience?

RA: I am Ra. One such example of which you are familiar is that of the one known
as Morris. In this case the previous contact which other entities in this
entity's circle of friends experienced was negatively oriented. However, you
will recall that the entity, Morris, was impervious to this contact and could
not see, with the physical optical apparatus, this contact.

However, the inner voice alerted the one known as Morris to go by itself to
another place and there an entity with the thought-form shape and appearance of
the other contact appeared and gazed at this entity, thus awakening in it the
desire to seek the truth of this occurrence and of the experiences of its
incarnation in general.

The feeling of being awakened or activated is the goal of this type of contact.
The duration and imagery used varies depending upon the subconscious
expectations of the Wanderer which is experiencing this opportunity for
activation.

QUESTIONER: In a 'Close Encounter' by a Confederation type of craft I am
assuming that this 'Close Encounter' is with a thoughtform type of craft. Have
Wanderers within the past few years had 'Close Encounters' with landed
thought-form type of craft?

RA: I am Ra. This has occurred although it is much less common than the Orion
type of so-called 'Close Encounter'. We may note that in a universe of unending
unity the concept of a 'Close Encounter' is humorous, for are not all encounters
of a nature of self with self? Therefore, how can any encounter be less than
very, very close?

QUESTIONER: Well, talking about this type of encounter of self to self, have any
Wanderers of a positive polarization ever had a so-called 'Close Encounter' with
the Orion or negatively oriented polarization?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Why does this occur?

RA: I am Ra. When it occurs it is quite rare and occurs either due to the Orion
entities' lack of perception of the depth of positivity to be encountered or due
to the Orion entities' desire to, shall we say, attempt to remove this
positivity from this plane of existence. Orion tactics normally are those which
choose the simple distortions of mind which indicate less mental and spiritual
complex activity.

QUESTIONER: I have become aware of a very large variation in the contact with
individuals. Could you give me general examples of the methods used by the
Confederation to awaken or partially awaken the Wanderers they contact?

RA: I am Ra. The methods used to awaken Wanderers are varied. The center of each
approach is the entrance into the conscious and subconscious in such a way as to
avoid causing fear and to maximize the potential for an understandable
subjective experience which has meaning for the entity. Many such occur in
sleep; others in the midst of many activities during the waking hours. The
approach is flexible and does not necessarily include the 'Close Encounter'
syndrome as you are aware.

QUESTIONER: What about the physical examination syndrome. How does that relate
to Wanderers and Confederation and Orion contacts?

RA: I am Ra. The subconscious expectations of entities cause the nature and
detail of thought-form experience offered by Confederation thought-form
entities. Thus if a Wanderer expects a physical examination, it will perforce be
experienced with as little distortion towards alarm or discomfort as is
allowable by the nature of the expectations of the subconscious distortions of
the Wanderer.

QUESTIONER: Well, are those who are taken on both Confederation and Orion craft
then experiencing a seeming physical examination?

RA: I am Ra. Your query indicates incorrect thinking. The Orion group uses the
physical examination as a means of terrifying the individual and causing it to
feel the feelings of an advanced second-density being such as a laboratory
animal. The sexual experiences of some are a sub-type of this experience. The
intent is to demonstrate the control of the Orion entities over the Terran
inhabitant.

The thought-form experiences are subjective and, for the most part, do not occur
in this density.

QUESTIONER: Well, we have a large spectrum of entities on Earth with respect to
harvestability, both positively oriented and negatively oriented. Would the
Orion group target in on the ends of this spectrum, both positively and
negatively oriented, for contact with Earth entities?

RA: I am Ra. This query is somewhat difficult to accurately answer. However, we
shall attempt to do so.

The most typical approach of Orion entities is to choose what you might call the
weaker-minded entity that it might suggest a greater amount of Orion philosophy
to be disseminated.

Some few Orion entities are called by more highly polarized negative entities of
your space/time nexus. In this case they share information just as we are now
doing. However, this is a risk for the Orion entities due to the frequency with
which the harvestable negative planetary entities then attempt to bid and order
the Orion contact just as these entities bid planetary negative contacts. The
resulting struggle for mastery, if lost, is damaging to the polarity of the
Orion group.

Similarly, a mistaken Orion contact with highly polarized positive entities can
wreak havoc with Orion troops unless these Crusaders are able to de-polarize the
entity mistakenly contacted. This occurrence is almost unheard of. Therefore,
the Orion group prefers to make physical contact only with the weaker-minded
entity.

QUESTIONER: Then in general we could say that if an individual has a 'Close
Encounter' with a UFO or any other type experience that seems to be UFO-related,
he must look to the heart of the encounter and the effect upon him to determine
whether it was Orion or Confederation contact. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. If there is fear and doom, the contact was quite
likely of a negative nature. If the result is hope, friendly feelings, and the
awakening of a positive feeling of purposeful service-to-others, the marks of
Confederation contact are evident.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I did not wish to create the wrong impression with the
material that we are including in Book One. I may find it necessary to add some
of this material. As I say, I know that it is transient, but I believe it is
necessary for a full understanding or, shall I say, a correct approach to the
material.

I'll ask a few questions here, but if you do not care to answer them we'll save
them. I would like to ask, however, if you can tell me what, for the most part,
the Confederation entities look like?

RA: I am Ra. The fourth-density Confederation entity looks variously depending
upon the, shall we say, derivation of its physical vehicle.

QUESTIONER: Do some of them look just like us? Could they pass for Earth people?

RA: I am Ra. Those of this nature are most often fifth-density.

QUESTIONER: I assume that the same answer would apply to the Orion group. Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

Is there any other query of a brief nature we may answer?

QUESTIONER: I apologize for asking many transient questions during this session.
I felt it necessary to include some of this material so that those Wanderers and
others reading the first book of THE LAW OF ONE would not get the wrong
impression with respect to their experiences in contacts. I am sorry for any
problems that I might have caused.

I will just ask if there is anything that we can do to aid the contact or to aid
the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. The instrument is well. Please guard your alignments carefully. We
leave you now, my friends, in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the
Infinite Creator. Adonai.



The Law of One

Book IV

Book Four explores in great detail the archetypical mind which is the framework
provided by our Logos or sun body to aid each of us in the evolution of mind,
body, and spirit. Tarot, astrology, and ritual magic are three paths offering
the study of the archetypical mind, and in Book Four a study of that rich
resource is undertaken using the tarot, which Ra gave to the Egyptians 11,000
years ago. Information is also uncovered on the nature and purpose of the veil
that we experience between the conscious and the unconscious minds and the
process of "forgetting" that occurs during each incarnation in our third-density
experience. In Book Four the path of the adept becomes more clear as Ra
elucidates the adept's use of experience to balance its energy centers and
penetrate the veil of forgetting.

ISBN: 0-924608-10-2


Sessions #76 ... #78


THE LAW OF ONE, Book IV

By Ra, an humble messenger of The Law of One

^
RA, Session #76, February 3, 1982


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Could you first please give me an indication of the condition of the
instrument?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument is in a state of physical complex bankruptcy which
has existed for some of the measure you call time. The vital energies are normal
with a strong spiritual complex counterpart and will lending substance to the
mind/body/spirit complex energy levels.

QUESTIONER: Will our continued communication with Ra be deleterious to the
physical energies of the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. We may answer in two modes. Firstly, if the instrument were thusly
dedicated to this use with no transfer of energy of physical complex nature it
would begin to call upon the vital energy itself and this, done in any
substantive measure, is actively deleterious to a mind/body/spirit complex if
that complex wishes further experience in the illusion which it now distorts.

Secondly, if care is taken, firstly, to monitor the outer parameters of the
instrument, then to transfer physical energy by sexual transfer, by magical
protection, and, lastly, by the energetic displacements of thought-forms
energizing the instrument during contact there is no difficulty in that there is
no worsening of the instrument's mind/body/spirit complex distortions of
strength/weakness.

It is to be noted that the instrument, by dedicating itself to this service,
attracts greetings of which you are aware. These are inconvenient but, with care
taken, need not be lastingly deleterious either to the instrument or the
contact.

QUESTIONER: Of the three things that you mentioned that we could do for the
instrument's benefit, would you clarify the last one? I didn't quite understand
what you meant.

RA: I am Ra. As the entity which you are allows its being to empathize with any
other being, so then it may choose to share with the other-self those energies
which may be salubrious to the other-self. The mechanism of these energy
transfers is the thought or, more precisely, the thought-form for any thought is
a form or symbol or thing that is an object seen in time/space reference.

QUESTIONER: Has our use of the Banishing Ritual of the Lesser Pentagram been of
any value and what is its effect?

RA: I am Ra. This group's use of the Banishing Ritual of the Lesser Pentagram
has been increasingly efficacious. Its effect is purification, cleansing, and
protection of the place of working.

The efficacy of this ritual is only beginning to be, shall we say, at the lower
limits of the truly magical. In doing the working those aspiring to adepthood
have done the equivalent of beginning the schoolwork, many grades ahead. For the
intelligent student this is not to be discouraged; rather to be encouraged is
the homework, the reading, the writing, the arithmetic, as you might
metaphorically call the elementary steps towards the study of being. It is the
being that informs the working, not the working that informs the being.
Therefore, we may leave you to the work you have begun.

QUESTIONER: Would it be beneficial for us to perform the banishing ritual more
in this room?

RA: I am Ra. It is beneficial to regularly work in this place.

QUESTIONER: I am sorry that we have had such a long delay between the last
session and this one. It couldn't be helped I guess. Could you please tell me
the origin of the tarot?

RA: I am Ra. The origin of this system of study and divination is twofold:
firstly, there is that influence which, coming in a distorted fashion from those
who were priests attempting to teach the Law of One in Egypt, gave form to the
understanding, if you will pardon the misnomer, which they had received. These
forms were then made a regular portion of the learn/teachings of an initiate.
The second influence is that of those entities in the lands you call Ur,
Chaldea, and Mesopotamia who, from old, had received the, shall we say, data for
which they called having to do with the heavens. Thusly we find two methods of
divination being melded into one with uneven results; the, as you call it,
astrology and the form being combined to suggest what you might call the
correspondences which are typical of the distortions you may see as attempts to
view archetypes.

QUESTIONER: Then am I correct in assuming that the priests of Egypt, in
attempting to convert knowledge that they had received initially from Ra into
understandable symbology, constructed and initiated the concept of the tarot? Is
this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct with the addition of the Sumerian influence.

QUESTIONER: Were Ra's teachings focusing on the archetypes for this Logos and
the methods of achieving a very close approach to the archetypical
configuration? Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct without being true. We, of Ra, are humble
messengers of the Law of One. We seek to teach/learn this single law. During the
space/time of the Egyptian teach/learning we worked to bring the mind complex,
the body complex, and the spirit complex into an initiated state in which the
entity could contact intelligent energy and so become teach/learner itself so
that healing and the fruits of study could be offered to all. The study of the
roots of mind is a portion of the vivification of the mind complex and, as we
have noted, the thorough study of the portion of the roots of mind called
archetypical is an interesting and necessary portion of the process as a whole.

QUESTIONER: Is there, in Ra's opinion, any present day value for the use of the
tarot as an aid in the evolutionary process?

RA: I am Ra. We shall repeat information. It is appropriate to study one form of
constructed and organized distortion of the archetypical mind in depth in order
to arrive at the position of being able to become and to experience archetypes
at will. You have three basic choices. You may choose astrology, the twelve
signs, as you call these portions of your planet's energy web, and what has been
called the ten planets. You may choose the tarot with its twenty-two so-called
Major Arcana. You may choose the study of the so-called Tree of Life with its
ten Sephiroth and the twenty-two relationships between the stations.

It is well to investigate each discipline, not as a dilettante, but as one who
seeks the touchstone, one who wishes to feel the pull of the magnet. One of
these studies will be more attractive to the seeker. Let the seeker, then,
investigate the archetypical mind using, basically, one of these three
disciplines. After a period of study, the discipline mastered sufficiently, the
seeker may then complete the more important step: that is, the moving beyond the
written in order to express in an unique fashion its understanding, if you may
again pardon the noun, of the archetypical mind.

QUESTIONER: Would I be correct in saying that the archetypes of this particular
Logos are somewhat unique with respect to the rest of the creation? The systems
of study that we have just talked about would not translate quickly or easily in
other parts of the creation. This is a very difficult question to state. Could
you clear that up for me?

RA: I am Ra. We may draw from the welter of statement which you offer the
question we believe you ask. Please requestion if we have mistaken your query.
The archetypical mind is that mind which is peculiar to the Logos under which
influence you are at this space/time distorting your experiences. There is no
other Logos the archetypical mind of which would be the same any more than the
stars would appear the same from another planet in another galaxy. You may
correctly infer that the closer Logoi are indeed closer in archetypes.

QUESTIONER: Since Ra evolved initially on Venus Ra is of the same archetypical
origin as that which we experience here. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: But I am assuming that the concepts of the tarot and the magical
concepts of the Tree of Life, etc. were not in use by Ra. I suspect, possibly,
some form of astrology was a previous Ra concept. This is just a guess. Am I
correct?

RA: I am Ra. To express Ra's methods of study of the archetypical mind under the
system of distortions which we enjoyed would be to skew your own judgment of
that which is appropriate for the system of distortions forming the conditions
in which you learn/teach. Therefore, we must invoke the Law of Confusion.

QUESTIONER: I am going to ask some questions now that may be a little off the
center of what we are trying to do. I'm not sure because I'm trying to, with
these questions, unscramble something that I consider very basic to what we are
doing. Please forgive my lack of ability in questioning since this is a
difficult concept for me.

Could you give me an idea of the length of the first and second densities as
they occurred for this planet?

RA: I am Ra. There is no method of estimation of the time/space before
timelessness gave way in your first density. To the beginnings of your time, the
measurement would be vast and yet this vastness is meaningless. Upon the entry
into the constructed space/time your first density spanned a bridge of
space/time and time/space of perhaps two billion of your years.

Second density is more easily estimated and represents your longest density in
terms of the span of space/time. We may estimate that time as approximately 4.6
billion years. These approximations are exceedingly rough due to the somewhat
uneven development which is characteristic of creations which are built upon the
foundation stone of free will.

QUESTIONER: Did you state that second density was 4.6 billion years? B, b-i-l?
Is that correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Then we have a third density that is, comparatively speaking, the
twinkling of an eye, the snap of a finger in time compared to the others. Why is
the third density cycled so extremely rapidly compared to the first and second?

RA: I am Ra. The third density is a choice.

QUESTIONER: Third density, then, compared to the rest of the densities, all of
them, is nothing but a uniquely short period of what we consider to be time and
is for the purpose of this choice.

Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is precisely correct. The prelude to choice must encompass the
laying of the foundation, the establishment of the illusion and the viability of
that which can be made spiritually viable. The remainder of the densities is
continuous refining of the choice. This also is greatly lengthened, as you would
use the term. The choice is, as you put it, the work of a moment but is the axis
upon which the creation turns.

QUESTIONER: Is this third-density choice the same throughout all of the creation
of which you are aware?

RA: I am Ra. We are aware of creations in which third density is lengthier and
more space/time is given to the choosing. However, the proportions remain the
same, the dimensions all being somewhat etiolated and weakened by the Logos to
have a variant experience of the Creator. This creation is seen by us to be
quite vivid.

QUESTIONER: I didn't understand what you meant by what you said "as seen by you
to be quite vivid". What did you mean?

RA: I am Ra. This creation is somewhat more condensed by its Logos than some
other Logoi have chosen. Thus each experience of the Creator by the Creator in
this system of distortions is, relatively speaking, more bright or, as we said,
vivid.

QUESTIONER: I am assuming that upon entry into third density, for this planet,
disease did not exist in any form. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

QUESTIONER: What disease or form of disease was there and why did this exist at
the beginning of the third density?

RA: I am Ra. Firstly, that which you speak of as disease is a functional portion
the body complex which offers the body complex the opportunity to cease
viability. This is a desirable body complex function. The second portion of the
answer has to do with second-density other-selves of a microscopic, as you would
call it, size which have in some forms long existed and perform their service by
aiding the physical body complex in its function of ceasing viability at the
appropriate space/time.

QUESTIONER: What I am trying to understand is the difference between the plan of
the Logos for these second-density entities and the generation of what I would
guess to be more or less a runaway array of feedback to create various physical
problems to act as catalyst in our present third-density condition. Could you
give me an indication of whether my thinking is anywhere near right on that?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument's physical body complex is becoming more distorted
towards pain. We shall, therefore, speak to this subject as our last full query
of this working. Your query contains some internal confusion which causes the
answer to be perhaps more general than desired. We invite refinements of the
query.

The Logos planned for entities of mind/body/spirit complex to gain experience
until the amount of experience was sufficient for an incarnation. This varied
only slightly from second-density entities whose mind/body complexes existed for
the purpose of experiencing growth and seeking consciousness. As the third
density upon your planet proceeded, as has been discussed, the need for the
physical body complex to cease became more rapidly approached due to intensified
and more rapidly gained catalyst. This catalyst was not being properly
assimilated. Therefore, the, shall we say, lifetimes needed to be shorter that
learning might continue to occur with the proper rhythm and increment. Thus more
and more opportunities have been offered as your density has progressed for
disease. May we ask if there are further brief queries before we close?

QUESTIONER: I have one question that is possibly of no value. You don't have to
expand on it, but there is a crystal skull in the possession of a woman near
Toronto. It may be of some value in investigating these communications with Ra
since I think possibly this had some origin from Ra. Can you tell me anything
about that, and then is there anything that we can do to improve the contact or
to make the instrument more comfortable?

RA: I am Ra. Although your query is one which uncovers interesting material we
can not answer due to the potential an answer may have for affecting your
actions. The appurtenances are carefully placed and requisite care taken. We are
appreciative. All is well.

I am Ra. I leave you, my friends, in the love and the light of the One Infinite
Creator. Go forth, therefore, glorying and rejoicing in the power and in the
peace of the One Infinite Creator. Adonai.

^
RA, Session #77, February 10, 1982


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Could you please give me an indication of the condition of the
instrument?

RA: I am Ra. It is as previously stated.

QUESTIONER: Was the instrument under attack just prior to this session?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we could do to help protect the instrument
from these attacks prior to the session?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: What could we do?

RA: I am Ra. Your group could refrain from continuing this contact.

QUESTIONER: Is that the only thing that we could do?

RA: I am Ra. That is the only thing you could do which you are not already
attempting with a whole heart.

QUESTIONER: I have three questions that the instrument asked me to ask which I
will get out of the way first. She wants to know if the preparation for her
hospital experience could be improved if she should ever have to repeat it?

RA: I am Ra. All was done well with one exception. The instrument was instructed
to spend space/time contemplating its self as the Creator. This, done in a more
determined fashion, would be beneficial at times when the mind complex is
weakened by severe assaults upon the distortions of the body complex towards
pain. There is no necessity for negative thought-forms regardless of pain
distortions. The elimination of such creates the lack of possibility for
negative elementals and other negative entities to use these thought-forms to
create the worsening of the mind complex deviation from the normal distortions
of cheerfulness/anxiety.

QUESTIONER: The instrument would also like to know if what we call tuning could
be improved during times when we do not communicate with Ra?

RA: I am Ra. That which has been stated in regard to the latter question will
suffice to point the way for the present query.

QUESTIONER: Finally, she wishes to know why several days ago her heart rate went
up to 115 per minute and why she had extreme pain in her stomach? Was that an
Orion greeting?

RA: I am Ra. Although this experience was energized by the Orion group the
events mentioned, as well as others more serious, were proximally caused by the
ingestion of certain foodstuffs in what you call your tablet form.

QUESTIONER: Can you tell me what these tablets were, specifically?

RA: I am Ra. We examine this query for the Law of Confusion and find ourselves
close to the boundary, but acceptably so.

The substance which caused the bodily reaction of the heartbeat was called
Pituitone by those which manufacture it. That which caused the difficulty which
seemed to be cramping of the lower abdominal musculature but was, in fact, more
organic in nature was a substance called Spleentone.

This instrument has a physical body complex of complicated balances which afford
it physical existence. Were the view taken that certain functions and chemicals
found in the healthy, as you call it, body complex are lacking in this one and,
therefore, simply must be replenished, the intake of the many substances which
this instrument began would be appropriate. However, this particular physical
vehicle has, for approximately twenty-five of your years, been vital due to the
spirit, the mind, and the will being harmoniously dedicated to fulfilling the
service it chose to offer.

Therefore, physical healing techniques are inappropriate whereas mental and
spiritual healing techniques are beneficial.

QUESTIONER: Is there any technique that we could use that we have not been using
that would be beneficial for the instrument in this case?

RA: I am Ra. We might suggest, without fractiousness, two. Firstly, let the
instrument remove the possibility of further ingestion of this group of
foodstuffs.

Secondly, each of the group may become aware of the will to a greater extent. We
cannot instruct upon this but merely indicate, as we have previously, that it is
a vital key to the evolution of the mind/body/spirit complex.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I would like to go back to the plan of this Logos for Its
creation and examine the philosophical basis that is the foundation for what was
created in this local creation and the philosophy of the plan for experience. I
am assuming that I am correct in stating that the foundation for this, as has
been stated many times before, is the first distortion. After that, what was the
plan in the philosophical sense?

RA: I am Ra. We cannot reply due to a needed portion of your query which has
been omitted; that is, do we speak of this particular Logos?

QUESTIONER: That is correct. I am asking with respect to this particular
sub-Logos, our sun.

RA: I am Ra. This query has substance. We shall begin by turning to an
observation of a series of concept complexes of which you are familiar as the
tarot.

The philosophy was to create a foundation, first of mind, then of body, and then
of spiritual complex. Those concept complexes you call the tarot lie then in
three groups of seven: the mind cycle, one through seven; the physical complex
cycle, eight through fourteen; the spiritual complex cycle, fifteen through
twenty-one. The last concept complex may best be termed The Choice.

Upon the foundation of the transformation of each complex, with free will guided
by the root concepts offered in these cycles, the Logos offered this density the
basic architecture of a building and the constructing and synthesizing of data
culminating in The Choice.

QUESTIONER: Then to condense your statement, I see it meaning that there are
seven basic philosophical foundations for mental experience, seven for bodily,
seven for spiritual, and that these produce the polarization that we experience
sometime during the third-density cycle. Am I correct?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct in that you perceive the content of our prior
statement with accuracy. You are incorrect in that you have no mention of the,
shall we say, location of all of these concept complexes; that is, they exist
within the roots of the mind and it is from this resource that their guiding
influence and leitmotifs may be traced. You may further note that each
foundation is itself not single but a complex of concepts. Furthermore, there
are relationships betwixt mind, body, and spirit of the same location in octave,
for instance: one, eight, fifteen, and relationships within each octave which
are helpful in the pursuit of The Choice by the mind/body/spirit complex. The
Logos under which these foundations stand is one of free will. Thusly the
foundations may be seen to have unique facets and relationships for each
mind/body/spirit complex. Only twenty-two, The Choice, is relatively fixed and
single.

QUESTIONER: Then I am probably having a problem with the concept of time since
it appears that the Logos was aware of the polarization choice. It seems that
this choice for polarization at the end of third density is an important
philosophical plan for the experience past third density. Am I correct in
assuming that this process is a process to create the proper or desired
experience that will take place in the creation after third density is complete?

RA: I am Ra. These philosophical foundations are those of third density. Above
this density there remains the recognition of the architecture of the Logos but
without the veils which are so integral a part of the process of making the
choice in third density.

QUESTIONER: The specific question that I had was that it seems to me that the
choice was planned to create intense polarization past third density so that
experience would be intense past third density. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. Given that our interpretation of your sound vibration complexes is
appropriate, this is incorrect. The intensity of fourth density is that of the
refining of the rough-hewn sculpture. This is, indeed, in its own way, quite
intense causing the mind/body/spirit complex to move ever inward and onward in
its quest for fuller expression. However, in third density the statue is forged
in the fire. This is a type of intensity which is not the property of fourth,
fifth, sixth, or seventh densities.

QUESTIONER: What I am really attempting to understand, since all of these
twenty-one philosophical bases result in the twenty-second which is The Choice,
is why this choice is so important, why the Logos seems to put so much emphasis
on this choice, and what function this choice of polarity has, precisely, in the
evolution or the experience of that which is created by the Logos?

RA: I am Ra. The polarization or choosing of each mind/body/spirit is necessary
for harvestability from third density. The higher densities do their work due to
the polarity gained in this choice.

QUESTIONER: Would it be possible for this work of our density to be performed if
all of the sub-Logoi chose the same polarity in any particular expression or
evolution of a Logos? Let us make the assumption that our sun created nothing
but, through the first distortion, positive polarity. There was no product
except positive polarity. Would work then be done in fourth density and higher
as a function of only the positive polarization evolving from the original
creation of our sub-Logos?

RA: I am Ra. Elements of this query illustrate the reason I was unable to answer
your previous question without knowledge of the Logos involved. To turn to your
question, there were Logoi which chose to set the plan for the activation of
mind/body/spirit complexes through each true color body without recourse to the
prior application of free will. It is, to our knowledge, only in an absence of
free will that the conditions of which you speak obtain. In such a procession of
densities you find an extraordinarily long, as you measure time, third-density;
likewise, fourth density. Then, as the entities begin to see the Creator, there
is a very rapid, as you measure time, procession towards the eighth density.
This is due to the fact that one who knows not, cares not.

Let us illustrate by observing the relative harmony and unchanging quality of
existence in one of your, as you call it, primitive tribes. The entities have
the concepts of lawful and taboo, but the law is inexorable and all events occur
as predestined. There is no concept of right and wrong, good or bad. It is a
culture in monochrome. In this context you may see the one you call Lucifer as
the true light-bringer in that the knowledge of good and evil both precipitated
the mind/body/spirits of this Logos from the Edenic conditions of constant
contentment and also provided the impetus to move, to work and to learn.

Those Logoi whose creations have been set up without free will have not, in the
feeling of those Logoi, given the Creator the quality and variety of experience
of Itself as have those Logoi which have incorporated free will as paramount.
Thusly you find those Logoi moving through the timeless states at what you would
see as a later space/time to choose the free will character when elucidating the
foundations of each Logos.

QUESTIONER: I guess, under the first distortion, it was the free will of the
Logos to choose to evolve without free will. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Do the Logoi that choose this type of evolution choose both the
service-to-self and the service-to-others path for different Logoi, or do they
choose just one of the paths?

RA: I am Ra. Those, what you would call, early Logoi which chose lack of free
will foundations, to all extents with no exceptions, founded Logoi of the
service-to-others path. The, shall we say, saga of polarity, its consequences
and limits, were unimagined until experienced.

QUESTIONER: In other words you are saying that originally the Logoi that did not
choose this free will path did not choose it simply because they had not
conceived of it and that later Logoi, extending the first distortion farther
down through their evolution, experienced it as an outcropping or growth from
that extension of the first distortion. Am I correct in saying that?

RA: I am Ra. Yes.

QUESTIONER: Then did this particular Logos that we experience plan for this
polarity and know all about it prior to its plan? I suspect that this is what
happened.

RA: I am Ra. This is quite correct.

QUESTIONER: In that case, as a Logos, you would have an advantage of selecting
the form of acceleration, you might say, of spiritual evolution by planning what
we call the major archetypical philosophical foundations and planning these as a
function of the polarity that would be gained in third density. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is exquisitely correct.

QUESTIONER: In that case, it seems that a thorough knowledge of the precise
nature of these philosophical foundations would be of primary importance to the
study of evolution of mind, body, and spirit, and I would like to carefully go
through each, starting with the mind. Is this agreeable with Ra?

RA: I am Ra. This is agreeable with two requests which must be made. Firstly,
that an attempt be made to state the student's grasp of each archetype. We may
then comment. We cannot teach/learn to the extent of learn/teaching. Secondly,
we request that it be constantly kept before the mind, as the candle before the
eye, that each mind/body/spirit complex shall and should and, indeed, must
perceive each archetype, if you use this convenient term, in its own way.
Therefore, you may see that precision is not the goal; rather the quality of
general concept complex perception is the goal.

QUESTIONER: Now, there are several general concepts that I would like to be sure
that we have clear before going into this process and I will certainly adhere to
the requests that you have just stated.

When our Logos designed this particular evolution of experience It decided to
use a system of which we spoke allowing for polarization through total free
will. How is this different from the Logos that does not do this? I see the
Logos creating the possibility of increase in vibration through the densities.
How are the densities provided for and set by the Logos, if you can answer this?

RA: I am Ra. This shall be the last full query of this working. The psychic
attack upon this instrument has, shall we say, left scars which must be tended,
in our own opinion, in order to maintain the instrument.

Let us observe your second density. Many come more rapidly to third density than
others not because of an innate efficiency of catalysis but because of unusual
opportunities for investment. In just such a way those of fourth density may
invest third, those of fifth density may invest fourth. When fifth density has
been obtained the process takes upon itself a momentum based upon the
characteristics of wisdom when applied to circumstance. The Logos Itself, then,
in these instances provides investment opportunities, if you wish to use that
term. May we enquire if there are any brief queries at this space/time?

QUESTIONER: Is there anything that we can do after this contact to increase the
comfort as related to the psychic attack, or is there anything that we can do to
make the instrument more comfortable and to improve the contact in the present
situation?

RA: I am Ra. The faculties of healing which each has commenced energizing may be
used. The entity may be encouraged to remain motionless for a period. As it will
not appreciate this, we suggest the proper discussion.

The physical appurtenance called the censer was just a degree off, this having
no deeper meaning. We do ask, for reasons having to do with the physical comfort
of the instrument, that you continue in your careful efforts at alignment. You
are conscientious. All is well.

We leave you, my friends, in the glorious love and light of the One Creator. Go
forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and in the peace of the One Infinite
Creator. I am Ra. Adonai.

^
RA, Session #78, February 19, 1982


RA: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the One Infinite
Creator. We communicate now.

QUESTIONER: Was there some problem with the ritual we performed that made it
necessary to perform the ritual twice?

RA: I am Ra. There was a misstep which created a momentary lapse of
concentration. This was not well.

QUESTIONER: What was the misstep?

RA: I am Ra. It was a missed footing.

QUESTIONER: Did this have any detrimental effect on the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. Very little. The instrument felt the presence it has come to
associate with cold and spoke. The instrument did the appropriate thing.

QUESTIONER: Could you tell me the condition of the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. The physical complex is as previously stated. There is some slight
loss of vital energy. The basic complex distortions are similar to your previous
asking.

QUESTIONER: The instrument would like for me to ask if there is any problem with
her kidneys?

RA: I am Ra. This query is more complex than its brevity certifies. The physical
complex renal system of this instrument is much damaged. The time/space
equivalent which rules the body complex is without flaw. There was a serious
question, due to psychic attack, as to whether the spiritual healing of this
system would endure. It did so but has the need to be re-enforced by affirmation
of the ascendancy of the spiritual over the apparent or visible.

When this instrument began ingesting substances designed to heal in a physical
sense, among other things, the renal complex, this instrument was ceasing the
affirmation of healing. Due to this, again, the healing was weakened. This is of
some profound distortion and it would be well for the instrument to absorb these
concepts. We ask your forgiveness for offering information which may abridge
free will, but the dedication of the instrument is such that it would persevere
regardless of its condition, if possible. Thusly we offer this information that
it may persevere with a fuller distortion towards comfort.

QUESTIONER: What was the experience that caused the healing of the time/space
kidney?

RA: I am Ra. This experience was the healing of self by self with the catalyst
of the spiritual healer whom you call Pachita.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. In utilizing the energetic displacements of thought-forms
energizing the instrument during contact most efficiently, what specifically
could we do?

RA: I am Ra. Each of the support group has an excess of love and light to offer
the instrument during the working. Already each sends to the instrument love,
light, and thoughts of strength of the physical, mental, and spiritual
configurations. These sendings are forms. You may refine these sendings until
the fullest manifestations of love and light are sent into the energy web of
this entity which functions as instrument. Your exact sending is, in order to be
most potent, the creature of your own making.

QUESTIONER: Thank you. I am going to go back to an earlier time, if you could
call it that, in evolution to try to establish a very fundamental base for some
of the concepts that seem to be the foundation of everything that we experience
so that we can more fully examine the basis of our evolution.

I am guessing that in our Milky Way Galaxy (the major galaxy with billions of
stars) that the progress of evolution was from the center outward toward the rim
and that in the early evolution of this galaxy the first distortion was not
extended down past the sub-Logos simply because it was not thought of or
conceived of and that this extension of the first distortion, which created
polarization, was something that occurred in what we would call a later time as
the evolution progressed outward from the center of the galaxy. Am I in any way
correct in this statement?

RA: I am Ra. You are correct.

QUESTIONER: We have the first, second, and third distortions of the Law of One
as free will, love, and light. Am I correct in assuming that the central core of
this major galaxy began to form with the third distortion? Was that the origin
of our Milky Way Galaxy?

RA: I am Ra. In the most basic or teleological sense you are incorrect as the
One Infinite Creator is all that there is. In an undistorted seed-form you are
correct in seeing the first manifestation visible to the eye of the body complex
which you inhabit as the third distortion, light, or to use a technical term,
limitless light.

QUESTIONER: I realize that we are on very difficult ground, you might say, for
precise terminology. It is totally displaced from our system of coordinates for
evaluation in our present system of language.

These early Logoi that formed in the center of the galaxy wished, I assume, to
create a system of experience for the One Creator. Did they then start with no
previous experience or information about how to do this? This is difficult to
ask.

RA: I am Ra. At the beginning of this creation or, as you may call it, octave
there were those things known which were the harvest of the preceding octave.
About the preceding creation, we know as little as we do of the octave to come.
However, we are aware of those pieces of gathered concept which were the tools
which the Creator had in the knowing of the self.

These tools were of three kinds. Firstly, there was an awareness of the
efficiency for experience of mind, body, and spirit. Secondly, there was an
awareness of the most efficacious nature or, if you will, significator of mind,
body, and spirit. Thirdly, there was the awareness of two aspects of mind, of
body, and of spirit that the significator could use to balance all catalyst. You
may call these two the matrix and the potentiator.

QUESTIONER: Could you elaborate please on the nature and quality of the matrix
and the potentiator?

RA: I am Ra. In the mind complex the matrix may be described as consciousness.
It has been called the Magician. It is to be noted that of itself consciousness
is unmoved. The potentiator of consciousness is the unconscious. This
encompasses a vast realm of potential in the mind.

In the body the matrix may be seen as Balanced Working or Even Functioning. Note
that here the matrix is always active with no means of being inactive. The
potentiator of the body complex, then, may be called Wisdom for it is only
through judgment that the unceasing activities and proclivities of the body
complex may be experienced in useful modes.

The Matrix of the Spirit is what you may call the Night of the Soul or Primeval
Darkness. Again we have that which is not capable of movement or work. The
potential power of this extremely receptive matrix is such that the potentiator
may be seen as Lightning. In your archetypical system called the tarot this has
been refined into the concept complex of the Lightning Struck Tower. However,
the original potentiator was light in its sudden and fiery form; that is, the
lightning itself.

QUESTIONER: Would you elucidate with respect to the significator you spoke of?

RA: I am Ra. The original significators may undifferentiatedly be termed the
mind, the body, and the spirit.

QUESTIONER: Then we have, at the beginning of this galactic evolution, an
archetypical mind that is the product of the previous octave which this galaxy
then used as and acts upon under the first distortion so as to allow for what we
experience as polarity. Was there any concept of polarity carried through from
the previous octave in the sense of service-to-others or service-to-self
polarity?

RA: I am Ra. There was polarity in the sense of the mover and the moved. There
was no polarity in the sense of service-to-self and service-to-others.

QUESTIONER: Then the first experiences, as you say, were in monochrome. Was the
concept of the seven densities of vibration with the evolutionary process taking
place in discrete densities carried through from the previous octave?

RA: I am Ra. To the limits of our knowledge, which are narrow, the ways of the
octave are without time; that is, there are seven densities in each creation
infinitely.

QUESTIONER: Then I am assuming that the central suns of our galaxy, in starting
the evolutionary process in this galaxy, provided for, in their plans, the
refinement of consciousness through the densities just as we experience it here.
However, they did not conceive of the polarization of consciousness with respect
to service-to-self and service-to-others. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: Why do the densities have the qualities that they have? You have
named the densities with respect to their qualities, the next density being that
of love and so on. Can you tell me why these qualities exist in that form? Is it
possible to answer that question?

RA: I am Ra. It is possible.

QUESTIONER: Will you please answer that?

RA: I am Ra. The nature of the vibratory range peculiar to each quantum of the
octave is such that the characteristics of it may be described with the same
certainty with which you perceive a color with your optical apparatus if it is
functioning properly.

QUESTIONER: So the original evolution then was planned by the Logos but the
first distortion was not extended to the product. At some point this first
distortion was extended and the first service-to-self polarity emerged. Is this
correct and if so, could you tell me the history of this process of emergence?

RA: I am Ra. As proem let me state that the Logoi always conceived of themselves
as offering free will to the sub-Logoi in their care. The sub-Logoi had freedom
to experience and experiment with consciousness, the experiences of the body,
and the illumination of the spirit. That having been said, we shall speak to the
point of your query.

The first Logos to instill what you now see as free will, in the full sense, in
its sub-Logoi came to this creation due to contemplation in depth of the
concepts or possibilities of conceptualizations of what we have called the
significators. The Logos posited the possibility of the mind, the body, and the
spirit as being complex. In order for the significator to be what it is not, it
then must be granted the free will of the Creator. This set in motion a quite
lengthy, in your terms, series of Logos's improving or distilling this seed
thought. The key was the significator becoming a complex.

QUESTIONER: Then our particular Logos, when it created Its own particular
creation, was at some point far down the evolutionary spiral of the experiment
with the significator becoming what it was not and, therefore, I am assuming,
was primarily concerned in designing the archetypes in such a way that they
would create the acceleration of this polarization. Is this in any way correct?

RA: I am Ra. We would only comment briefly. It is generally correct. You may
fruitfully view each Logos and its design as the Creator experiencing Itself.
The seed concept of the significator being a complex introduces two things:
firstly, the Creator against Creator in one sub-Logos in what you may call
dynamic tension; secondly, the concept of free will, once having been made
fuller by its extension into the sub-Logoi known as mind/body/spirit complexes,
creates and re-creates and continues to create as a function of its very nature.

QUESTIONER: You stated previously that The Choice is made in this third-density
and is the axis upon which the creation turns. Could you expand on your reason
for making that statement?

RA: I am Ra. This is a statement of the nature of creation as we speak to you.

QUESTIONER: I did not understand that. Could you say that in a different way?

RA: I am Ra. As you have noted, the creation of which your Logos is a part is a
protean entity which grows and learns upon a macrocosmic scale. The Logos is not
a part of time. All that is learned from experience in an octave is, therefore,
the harvest of that Logos and is further the nature of that Logos.

The original Logos's experience was, viewed in space/time, small; Its experience
now, more. Therefore we say, as we now speak to you at this space/time, the
nature of creation is as we have described. This does not deny the process by
which this nature has been achieved but merely ratifies the product.

QUESTIONER: After third density, in our experience, social memory complexes are
polarized positively and negatively. Is the interaction of social memory
complexes of opposite polarity equivalent, but on a magnified scale, to the
interaction between mind/body/spirit complexes of opposite polarity? Is this how
experience is gained as a function of polarity difference in fourth and fifth
densities?

RA: I am Ra. No.

QUESTIONER: This is a hard question to ask, but what is the value experientially
of the formation of positive and negative social memory complexes, of the
separation of the polarities at that point rather than the allowing for the
mixing of mind/body/spirit complexes of opposite polarity in the higher
densities?

RA: I am Ra. The purpose of polarity is to develop the potential to do work.
This is the great characteristic of those, shall we say, experiments which have
evolved since the concept of The Choice was appreciated. Work is done far more
efficiently and with greater purity, intensity, and variety by the voluntary
searching of mind/body/spirit complexes for the lessons of third and fourth
densities. The action of fifth density is viewed in space/time the same with or
without polarity. However, viewed in time/space, the experiences of wisdom are
greatly enlarged and deepened due, again, to the voluntary nature of polarized
mind/body/spirit action.

QUESTIONER: Then you are saying that as a result of the polarization in
consciousness which has occurred later in the galactic evolution, the
experiences are much more intense along the two paths. Are these experiences
each independent of the other? Must there be action across the potentiated
difference between the positive and negative polarity, or is it possible to have
this experience simply because of the single polarity? This is difficult to ask.

RA: I am Ra. We would agree. We shall attempt to pluck the gist of your query
from the surrounding verbiage.

The fourth and fifth densities are quite independent, the positive polarity
functioning with no need of negative and visa-versa. It is to be noted that in
attempting to sway third-density mind/body/spirit complexes in choosing polarity
there evolves a good bit of interaction between the two polarities. In sixth
density, the density of unity, the positive and negative paths must needs take
in each other for all now must be seen as love/light and light/love. This is not
difficult for the positive polarity which sends love and light to all
other-selves. It is difficult enough for service-to-self polarized entities that
at some point the negative polarity is abandoned.

QUESTIONER: The choice of polarity being unique as a circumstance, shall I say,
for the archetypical basis for the evolution of consciousness in our particular
experience indicates to me that we have arrived, through a long process of the
Creator knowing Itself, at a position of present or maximum efficiency for the
design of a process of experience. That design for maximum efficiency is in the
roots of consciousness and is the archetypical mind and is a product of
everything that has gone before. There are, unquestionably, relatively pure
archetypical concepts for the seven concepts for mind, body, and spirit. I feel
that the language that we have for these is somewhat inadequate.

However, we shall continue to attempt to investigate the foundation for this and
I am hoping that I have laid the foundation with some degree of accuracy in
attempting to set a background for the development of the archetypes of our
Logos. Have I left out anything or made any errors, or could you make any
comments on my attempt to lay the foundation for the construction that our Logos
used for the archetypes?

RA: I am Ra. Your queries are thoughtful.

QUESTIONER: Are they accurate, or have I made mistakes?

RA: I am Ra. There are no mistakes.

QUESTIONER: Let me put it this way. Have I made missteps in my analysis of what
has led to the construction of the archetypes that we experience?

RA: I am Ra. We may share with you the observation that judgment is no part of
interaction between mind/body/spirit complexes. We have attempted to answer each
query as fully as your language and the extent of your previous information
allow. We may suggest that if, in perusing this present material, you have
further queries, refining any concept, these queries may be asked and, again, we
shall attempt adequate rejoinders.

QUESTIONER: I understand your limitations in answering that. Thank you.

Could you tell me how, in the first density, wind and fire teach earth and
water?

RA: I am Ra. You may see the air and fire of that which is chaos as literally
illuminating and forming the formless, for earth and water were, in the timeless
state, unformed. As the active principles of fire and air blow and burn
incandescently about that which nurtures that which is to come, the water learns
to become sea, lake, and river offering the opportunity for viable life. The
earth learns to be shaped, thus offering the opportunity for viable life.

QUESTIONER: Are the seven archetypes for mind a function of or related to the
seven densities that are to be experienced in the octave?

RA: I am Ra. The relationship is tangential in that no congruency may be seen.
However, the progress through the archetypes has some of the characteristics of
the progress through the densities. These relationships may be viewed without
being, shall we say, pasted one upon the other.

QUESTIONER: How about the seven bodily energy centers? Are they related to
archetypes in some way?

RA: I am Ra. The same may be said of these. It is informative to view the
relationships but stifling to insist upon the limitations of congruency. Recall
at all times, if you would use this term that the archetypes are a portion of
the resources of the mind complex.

QUESTIONER: Is there any relationship between the archetypes and the planets of
our solar system?

RA: I am Ra. This is not a simple query. Properly, the archetypes have some
relationship to the planets. However, this relationship is not one which can be
expressed in your language. This, however, has not halted those among your
people who have become adepts from attempting to name and describe these
relationships. To most purely understand, if we may use this misnomer, the
archetypes it is well to view the concepts which make up each archetype and
reserve the study of planets and other correspondences for meditation.

QUESTIONER: It just seemed to me that since the planets were an outgrowth of the
Logos and since the archetypical mind was the foundation of the experience that
the planets of this Logos would be somewhat related. We will certainly follow
your suggestion.

I have been trying to get a foothold into an undistorted perception, you might
say, of the archetypical mind. It seems to me that everything that I have read
having to do with archetypes has been, to some degree or another, distorted by
the writers and by the fact that our language is not really capable of
description.

You have spoken of the Magician as a basic archetype and that this seems to have
been carried through from the previous octave. Would this be in order-if there
is an order-the first archetypical concept for this Logos, the concept that we
call the Magician?

RA: I am Ra. We would first respond to your confusion as regards the various
writings upon the archetypical mind. You may well consider the very informative
difference between a thing in itself and its relationships or functions. There
is much study of archetype which is actually the study of functions,
relationships, and correspondences. The study of planets, for instance, is an
example of archetype seen as function. However, the archetypes are, first and
most profoundly, things in themselves and the pondering of them and their purest
relationships with each other should be the most useful foundation for the study
of the archetypical mind.

We now address your query as to the archetype which is the Matrix of the Mind.
As to its name, the name of Magician is understandable when you consider that
consciousness is the great foundation, mystery, and revelation which makes this
particular density possible. The self-conscious entity is full of the magic of
that which is to come. It may be considered first, for the mind is the first of
the complexes to be developed by the student of spiritual evolution.

QUESTIONER: Would the archetype then that has been called the High Priestess,
which represents the intuition, be properly the second of the archetypes?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. You see here the recapitulation of the beginning
knowledge of this Logos; that is, matrix and potentiator. The unconscious is
indeed what may be poetically described as High Priestess, for it is the
Potentiator of the Mind and as potentiator for the mind is that principle which
potentiates all experience.

QUESTIONER: Then for the third archetype would the Empress be correct and be
related to disciplined meditation?

RA: I am Ra. I perceive a mind complex intention of a query, but was aware only
of sound vibratory statement. Please requestion.

QUESTIONER. I was asking if the third archetype was the Empress and was it
correct to say that this archetype had to do with disciplined meditation?

RA: I am Ra. The third archetype may broadly be grasped as the Catalyst of the
Mind. Thus it takes in far more than disciplined meditation. However, it is
certainly through this faculty that catalyst is most efficiently used. The
Archetype, Three, is perhaps confusedly called Empress although the intention of
this number is the understanding that it represents the unconscious or female
portion of the mind complex being first, shall we say, used or ennobled by the
male or conscious portion of the mind. Thus the noble name.

QUESTIONER: The fourth archetype is called the Emperor and seems to have to do
with experience of other-selves and the green-ray energy center with respect to
other-selves. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. This is perceptive. The broad name for Archetype Four may be the
Experience of the Mind. In the tarot you find the name of Emperor. Again this
implies nobility and in this case we may see the suggestion that it is only
through the catalyst which has been processed by the potentiated consciousness
that experience may ensue. Thusly is the conscious mind ennobled by the use of
the vast resources of the unconscious mind.

This instrument's dorsal side grows stiff, and the instrument tires. We welcome
one more query.

QUESTIONER: I would like to ask the reason for this session having been longer
than most previous sessions and also if there is anything that we can do to make
the instrument more comfortable or to improve the contact?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument was given far more than the, shall we say, usual
amount of transferred energy. There is a limit to the amount of energy of this
type which may, with safety, be used when the instrument is, itself, without
physical reserves. This is inevitable due to the various distortions such as we
mentioned previously in this working having to do with growing dorsal
discomfort.

The alignments are fastidious. We appreciate your conscientiousness. In order to
enhance the comfort of the instrument it might be suggested that careful
manipulation of the dorsal area be accomplished before a working.

It is also suggested that, due to the attempt at psychic attack, this instrument
will require warmth along the right side of the physical complex. There has been
some infringement but it should not be long-lasting. It is, however, well to
swaddle this instrument sufficiently to ward off any manifestation of this cold
in physical form.

I am Ra. I leave you, my friends, in the love and in the light of the One
Infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, merrily rejoicing in the power and in the
peace of the One Infinite Creator. Adonai.


^
THE LAW OF ONE, Book V

By Ra, an humble messenger of The Law of One

Introduction

(Jim) The material in this book was originally withheld from publication in the
first four books of THE LAW OF ONE series because it is predominantly of a
personal or sensitive nature, and it was our feeling that, if this material were
included, it would be easy for readers to become overly interested in the
personalities behind this information, rather than focusing on the information
itself. It is now our hope that we may be able to use this same information to
illustrate the general application of this material to all seekers of truth. We
are certain that this information has general application to people like you
because we are people just like you, with the same range of human emotions, the
same strengths and weaknesses, and the same desire to know what is loosely
called the truth.

The death of Don Elkins, questioner for the Ra contact, in November of 1984,
marked the end of the Ra contact because it was the harmony between the three of
us which was the primary factor that allowed those of Ra to speak through our
group. It is our opinion that in order to be of the most appropriate service we
must simply desire to serve without any conditions put on that desire. It was
with that simple desire that we joined as a group at the end of 1980, and within
three weeks we were amazed to be part of what developed into the Ra contact. We
do not consciously seek a third person with which to attempt to reestablish
contact with those of Ra because that would not be a full surrender of our will
to the Greater Will and would be, rather, the imposition of our lesser and more
distorted wills upon what is most appropriate for us as a way of being of
service to others. It now feels like the appropriate time to share the last of
the information which we have as a fruit of the contact with those of Ra with
people who, like us, would like to read whatever Ra might have to say on any
subject and use that speaking as catalyst for personal evolution.

Since the personal material comes from many of the 106 sessions that we
completed during the Ra contact it suffers from being quite disjointed. Through
our written words we hope to be able to fashion a reasonably coherent fabric of
our experiences into which each of the personal segments of the Ra contact may
fit. Even the best of what we may write and share with you is mere human
opinion. We are quite fallible and do not wish to place any stumbling block in
your path, so please disregard any words that do not sound right to you. Use
only those which ring true.

(Carla) Jim has taken the task of describing to you the circumstances in which
each fragment was collected. My part is to add my viewpoint, on many subjects
but perhaps most importantly on Don and me, which Jim has no way to address, as
he did not know either of us until just three years before the contact with
those of Ala. I echo Jim's feeling that it is time for the final bits of this
contact to be shared. Those who have enjoyed Ra's thoughts will continue to
appreciate the bon mats they are so good at giving us. We at L/L can sigh with
relief now and say yes, this is ALL of the material. There ain't no more! And
without a doubt, the reader will see from these bits of our lives that we are
just as foolish as the rest of humankind, and are not to be confused with the
source of these channelings. This I have come to count as a valuable thing.

It has been the greatest privilege and the greatest challenge of my life to have
had the care and feeding of Donald Tully Elkins for the last 16 years of his
life. Never have two people loved more deeply, yet Don's need to remain aloof
was such that none of his feelings were ever displayed to me, and this was my
catalyst to work with. I treasured and cherished this dear man the very best I
knew how, and honor him as the only truly great man I have ever personally met.
It was his driving intellect that first posed the questions that the Ra contact
attempted to answer. It was he who had the vision of living as a spiritual
family rather than a nuclear one. Jim and I are very fortunate to have had such
a man as our leader and ofttimes our teacher. And I have been blessed with a
pure and faithful romance with a soul mate that means all to me. As you enjoy
this last part of a contact that will likely never come again, just rejoice that
Don Elkins lived and served among us wanderers with such devotion and light.


The Fragments


Fragment 1

The beginning of Session #1 appears here precisely as it was received. In our
first private printing of Book One of THE LAW OF ONE we omitted a portion of
this first session because Don felt that, compared with the other twenty-five
sessions of Book One, it was anomalistic-and perhaps too confusing as such-for
first-time readers. That omission was reproduced when the mass market edition
was printed by The Donning Company under the title of THE RA MATERIAL.

This is the only session in which Ra delivered anything close to what Brad
Steiger has called a "cosmic sermonette" before beginning with the question and
answer format that was used exclusively throughout the remainder of the Ra
contact. Ra preferred the question and answer format because it allowed our free
will to decide what information we would seek rather than their determining that
choice for us by using the lecture method of teach/learning.

And it was interesting to us that Ra mentioned in this first session that they
were not able to offer any "conditioning" to any instrument due their own
transmitting limitations. This conditioning often involves seemingly involuntary
movement of some part of the vocal cords, mouth, lip, jaw, or some other
physiological sensation which the one serving as instrument identifies with the
approach of the contact. This session also marks the last time that Ra ever
attempted to speak through any instrument other than Carla.

Since the channeling phenomenon has become so commonplace we would like to make
an additional comment on the conditioning vibration. Many who serve as
instruments feel that they recognize the entities who speak through them by the
conditioning vibration and need no other identification to be sure that they are
channeling whom they think they are channeling. We have found that this is not
always so because negative entities of the same relative vibration will feel
just like the familiar positive entity to the one serving as instrument when the
negative entity wishes to call itself by another name and mimic the positive
entity as a part of the process of tricking the instrument and then detuning the
positive work done by the group receiving its information. This is standard
procedure for those of the path of service to self. The fundamental concept
involved is that the opportunity for positive entities to speak through
instruments and groups must be balanced by the same opportunity being offered to
negative entities. This need not be a difficulty for any instrument, however, if
it and its support group utilizes the twin processes of tuning the group and
challenging the contact each time channeling occurs.

Tuning the group is the process whereby each individual in the group refines the
desire to serve others and puts it first and foremost in the mind and heart. The
group may accomplish this tuning by any method which has meaning to each within
the group whether that be by singing sacred songs, chanting, praying, telling
jokes, sharing information, visualizing light surrounding the group, or whatever
blends each present into one unified source of seeking.

Then, when the instrument feels the entities which wish to channel through it
are present, the challenge is mentally given, again in whatever way that feels
appropriate to the instrument and in whatever way that the instrument can get
behind with every fiber of its being. The instrument will demand to know if the
entities wishing to channel through it come in the name of whatever principle
the instrument feels is the highest and best in its own life. One may challenge
the entity wishing to speak in the name of Jesus the Christ, the Christ
consciousness, the positive polarity, service to others or in the name of one of
the archangels or in whatever represents the center of one's life, that for
which the instrument lives and would gladly die. This forms a wall of light
through which an entity of negative polarity has as much trouble passing through
as you and I would discover with a solid brick wall.

Negative entities stand ready to fill in any lapse of care in this regard with
their offering of service in their own way. They mimic the positive contact only
as much as necessary to maintain the channel and then give false information
whenever possible, usually having to do with dates and descriptions of upcoming
cataclysmic earth changes which, when made public by the group receiving such
information makes the group lose credibility since the dates are never correct.
Thus the negative entity takes the spiritual strength of the light which the
group had been able to share in service-to-others work.

Carla used this method of challenging Ra for the first two sessions. This was
and is her normal method, as she usually does conscious channeling. But in the
Ra contact she involuntarily went into trance, and could not tune in that way,
so we were glad when, at the end of the second session, Ra gave us the ritual of
walking the Circle of One to replace the challenging procedure used in
telepathic channeling since in all sessions after the first two Carla was
immediately in the trance state, out of her body, and unaware of any activity
whatsoever. None of us ever discovered how she was able to accomplish this
trance state and the leaving of her body. It was apparently a preincarnatively
chosen ability to aid in the contact with Ra. Our meditation before each session
was our group process of tuning.

We used what Don called "tuned trance telepathy" to communicate with those of
Ra. This is to say that while the contact was ongoing neither Carla nor those of
Ra inhabited Carla's body. Carla's spirit was apparently in the care of those of
Ra while Ra used Carla's body from a distance to form the words that responded
to Don's questions. Ra mentioned many times that they had only the grossest
control over her body and had difficulty, for example, in repositioning her
hands when one of them was experiencing pain flares due to her arthritic
condition. Carla could not feel these pain flares, but repositioning them was
sometimes necessary since the pain was like static on the line. This occurred
only occasionally and was always noted in the text.

Don and Carla had been working together for twelve years channeling,
researching, and writing two books in the area of metaphysics before I joined
them in December of 1980. Unsure of what to do as the first project together, we
considered rewriting one of those books, SECRETS OF THE UFO, and I had begun
background reading and taking notes. Three weeks later the first Ra contact
occurred and was totally unexpected. It happened when Carla was conducting a
teaching session in which one of the Sunday meditation group members was
learning how to channel. Don sat in on the session, but I was out shopping and
happened to walk in through the front door loaded with sacks of groceries just
as Don was asking about the earth changes that were anticipated at the end of
this cycle of growth. At that point Ra requested a moment to deepen Carla's
trance state before continuing. Such an interruption never happened again
because after the second session we prepared another room especially for the Ra
contact and continued to use the living room for all other meditations and
teaching sessions. This first session is one of only four of the total 106
sessions with Ra in which anyone besides Don, Carla, and I amended. The three of
us lived together the harmony that we developed between us was very stable and
was a critical ingredient in establishing and maintaining the contact.

These days, I am teaching very few people to channel. Through the years, I have
seen the kind of havoc an opened and untuned channel can wreak in the
personality of the seeker who channels just for a while, or just for the fun of
it. The basic problem with channeling tends to be that the channel needs to be
actively attempting to live the message she is receiving. In spiritual work, no
one has the luxury of saying "Do as I say, not as I do." If we do not embody
the principles we offer to others, we receive often dramatic and life-shaking
catalyst that points up the divergence of ideals from true intention. I have
seen people lose their sanity when carelessly involved with channeling. So I
take the responsibility of taking students very, very seriously. For the most
part, I now work with people who come to me already channeling and having
difficulties with that. This has involved me with people being moved around the
world by signals from Indians, UFO contactees with strange stories, and all
manner of diverse folks who are in some way at risk in the "new age" sea of
confusion. The phrase "spiritual counselor" has a smug, know-it-all feeling to
it, which I hope I do not reflect, but it's pretty much what I am doing these
days. Perhaps "spiritual listener" is more accurate. With e-mail there has come
a wider opportunity to relate with seekers personally. We welcome anyone's
communication here at L/L Research and have never failed to answer any mail sent
to us, so please feel free to address questions to us. We're delighted to help
in any way we can. Our web site address is www.llresearch.org, our e-mail
addresses are carla@llresearch.org or jim@llresearch.org.

RA, Session #1, January 15, 1981 #1, pg. 1-2

RA: I am Ra. I have not spoken through this instrument before. We had to wait
until she was precisely tuned as we send a narrow band vibration. We greet you
in the love and in the light of our Infinite Creator.

We have watched your group. We have been called to your group, for you have a
need for the diversity of experiences in channeling which go with a more
intensive or, as you might call it, advanced approach to the system of studying
the pattern of illusions of your body, your mind, and your spirit, which you
call seeking the truth. We hope to offer you a somewhat different slant upon the
information which is always and ever the same.

The Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator has only one
important statement. That statement, my friends, as you know, is that all
things, all life, all of the creation is part of one original thought.

We will exercise each channel if we are able to. The reception of our beam is a
somewhat more advanced feat than some of the more broad vibration channels
opened by other members for more introductory and intermediate work.

Let us for a moment consider thought. What is it, my friends, to take thought?
Took you then thought today? What thoughts did you think today? What thoughts
were part of the original thought today? In how many of your thoughts did the
creation lie? Was love contained? And was service freely given? You are not part
of a material universe. You move your body, your mind, and your spirit in
somewhat eccentric patterns for you have not completely grasped the concept that
you are part of the original thought.

We would at this time transfer to the instrument known as Don. I am Ra.

(pause)

RA: I am Ra. I am again with this instrument. We are close to initiating a
contact but we are having difficulty penetrating a certain mental tension and
distraction that are somewhat characteristic of this channel. We will therefore
describe the type of vibration which is being sent. The instrument will find us
entering the energy field at a slight angle towards the back of the top of the
head in a narrow but strong area of intensity. We are not able to offer any
conditioning due to our own transmitting limitations, therefore, if the
instrument can feel this particular effect he may then speak our thoughts as
they come to him. We will again attempt this contact. I am Ra.

(pause)

RA: This instrument is resisting our contact. However, we assure you that we are
satisfied that contact with the one known as Don is not preferable to that
instrument. We will, therefore, move on to the one known as Leonard. Again we
caution the instrument that it is a narrow band of communication which is felt
as a vibration entering the aura. We will now transfer this contact. I am Ra.

(pause)

RA: I am Ra. We greet you once more in the love and the light of our Infinite
Creator. We ask that you be patient with us. We are a difficult channel to
receive. We may perhaps add some dimensions to your understanding. At this time
we would be glad to attempt to speak to any subject or question which those
entities in the room may have potential use in the requesting.


Fragment 11

Most of the personal information from Session #22 is self-explanatory. The
prayer that Ra speaks of in relation to Carla Is the Prayer of St. Francis which
Carla has used as her own personal tuning mechanism since she began channeling
in 1974. It further refines the tuning done by the support group and is always
prayed mentally before any session, whether telepathic or trance.

The limitations of which Ra speaks in the second answer refers to Carla's
rheumatoid arthritis which was apparently chosen before the incarnation to
provide an inner focus for her meditative work rather than allow the ease of
outer expression that might have dissipated the inner orientation. Thus not all
disabilities are meant to yield to even the best efforts of healers, and when
such a disability does not respond to any kind of healing effort, one may begin
to consider what opportunities for learning and service are opened up by the
disability. Ra even mentioned in the last sentence that her acceptance of her
disabilities and limitations would ease the amount of pain that she suffered
because of them.

It was distinctly odd to be going about and walking into aromas which had no
overt origin. It seemed to me throughout this time that I was being more and
more sensitized, and less and less vibrating with my humanhood. I feel sure that
the constant weight loss added to this Alice-in-Wonderland feeling. To the
present day, I continue to have a very sensitized physical vehicle. However, my
formerly tiny body has grown from size preteen 5/8 to its present position
athwart 14/16, a weight gain of double the lightest weight reached during the
contact. Just for a feel for where "normal" is for me, I used to weigh between
115 and 120, year after year. I looked quite normal at that weight It's been
interesting to feel the different weights I have been, to live with a more or
less bulky vehicle. One feels stronger, the heavier one is. I was surprised at
this' figuring that lighter weights would make one feel more toned and vital. It
makes it easier to understand why we in America so often allow ourselves to eat
to the point of obesity. It feels good! One doubts that it is a life-lengthening
thing, however!

The pre-incarnative choice which I made to have a body that would limit what I
could do is one I have taken a long time to appreciate. It is frustrating at
first not to be able to do the work one's trained to do. I loved being a
librarian, l enjoyed researching for Don. When I could no longer work in these
ways, I was profoundly puzzled and not a little upset. But then quiet years
taught me so much. I learned the open heart although my body was declining; I
found hope and faith although the physical picture grew steadily worse. After
Donald died, I came close to dying too, and in 1992, when at last I was able to
turn the boat around, I felt the grip of death loosen and fall away.

My present experience is of living in a barely-working physical vehicle. Taking
no less than seven medications, I walk the razor's edge between doing too much
and not doing enough. The one thing that has never changed throughout this
experience is my dedication to helping the Wanderers of this planet. All the
various skills that I have had to give up have their place in my work with
people who are having trouble with their spiritual path, and so I feel fully
useful at last. And yet I know that we are all most useful, not by what we do or
say, but in the quality of our being.

RA, Session #22, February 10, 1981, pg. 1

QUESTIONER: The instrument would like to ask a couple of questions of you. The
instrument would like to know why she smells the incense at various times during
the day at various places?

RA: I am Ra. This instrument has spent a lifetime in dedication to service. This
has brought this instrument to this nexus in space/time with the conscious and
unconscious distortion towards service, with the further conscious distortion
towards service by communication. Each time, as you would put it, that we
perform this working our social memory complex vibrational distortion meshes
more firmly with this instrument's unconscious distortions towards service. Thus
we are becoming a part of this instrument's vibratory complex and it a part of
ours. This occurs upon the unconscious level, the level whereby the mind has
gone down through to the roots of consciousness which you may call cosmic. This
instrument is not consciously aware of this slow changing of the meshing
vibratory complex. However, as the dedication on both levels continues, and the
workings continue, there are signals sent from the unconscious in a symbolic
manner. Because this instrument is extremely keen in its sense of smell this
association takes place unconsciously, and the thought-form of this odor is
witnessed by the entity.

QUESTIONER: Secondly, she would like to know why she feels more healthy now that
she has begun these sessions and feels more healthy as time goes on?

RA: I am Ra. This is a function of the free will of the entity. This entity has,
for many of your years, prayed a certain set of sound vibration complexes before
opening to communication. Before the trance state was achieved this prayer
remained within the conscious portion of the mind complex and, though helpful,
was not as effective as the consequence of this prayer, as you would call this
vibrational sound complex, which then goes directly into the unconscious level,
thus more critically affecting the communication from the spiritual complex.
Also, this entity has begun, due to this working, to accept certain limitations
which it placed upon itself in order to set the stage for services such as it
now performs. This also is an aid to re-aligning the distortions of the physical
complex with regard to pain.


Fragment 13

The following information refers to two of the most widely rumored events in
Ufology in this country. The first refers to the supposed face-to-face meeting
between extraterrestrials and then President Dwight D. Eisenhower and some
senior military staff at Edwards Air Force Base in California in February, 1954.
The second incident refers to the supposed crash of a UFO outside of Roswell,
NM, in which the ufonauts on board supposedly died. It is further rumored that
their bodies were stored in Hangar #18 at Wright Patterson Air Base in Ohio.
Once again we encountered the temptation to pursue information that seemed on
the surface to be extremely interesting but which in truth would yield little or
no information which might aid in the evolution of mind, body, or spirit. And we
would have lost the Ra contact because Ra's "narrow band contact" was focused
only on aiding our evolution and not on revealing the transient intricacies of
how groups play games in this illusion.

In 1962, when I joined with Donald to help make up the initial meditation group
which grew into L/L Research, there were several rumors being bruited about.
Supposedly, the government knew all about UFOs, had had contact. There were
alleged conspiracies that various sources warned the public about. To this day,
there has continued a steady stream of such prophecies and doomsday warnings of
all kinds. Only the dates of Armageddon have changed, usually predicting doom
within the next two or three years.

It is not that I do not think UFOs are communicating with our government. They
might be. Certainly they are here; the landing trace cases alone prove that
something that makes dents in the ground is visiting us, and the many witnesses
and abductees create a comprehensive picture of human-alien contact that is
undeniable. It is that I feel that the real treasure the UFO entities have
brought us are those of the spirit, not those of this world. Whatever the
physical reality of UFOs and governmental doings, they remain part of the
transient world picture: part of this heavy illusion. But the messages have a
metaphysical content that 10,000 years would not make out of date or less
meaningful. So I tend to respond to people's questions about such highjinks as
these with a redirection, back from phenomena to metaphysical truth.

RA, Session #24, February 15, 1981, pg. 7-8

QUESTIONER: One thing that has been bothering me that I was just reading about
is not too important, but I would really be interested in knowing if Dwight
Eisenhower met with either the Confederation or the Orion group in the 1950s?

RA: I am Ra. The one of which you speak met with thought-forms which are
indistinguishable from third density. This was a test. We, the Confederation,
wished to see what would occur if this extremely positively oriented and simple
congenial person with no significant distortion towards power happened across
peaceful information and the possibilities which might append therefrom. We
discovered that this entity did not feel that those under his care could deal
with the concepts of other beings and other philosophies. Thus an agreement
reached then allowed him to go his way, ourselves to do likewise; and a very
quiet campaign, as we have heard you call it, be continued alerting your peoples
to our presence gradually. Events have overtaken this plan. Is there any short
query before we close?

QUESTIONER: Another question with that is: was there a crashed spaceship with
small bodies now stored in our military installations?

RA: I am Ra. We do not wish to infringe upon your future. Gave we you this
information, we might be giving you more than you could appropriately deal with
in the space/time nexus of your present somewhat muddled configuration of
military and intelligence thought. Therefore, we shall withhold this information.


Fragment 41

In Session #75 we were trying to help Carla through her upcoming hand operation
in a local hospital. When the Ra contact began the pre-incarnatively chosen
arthritic limitations set in more strongly than ever, and Carla's desire to do
things for others with hands that were meant to be restricted from mundane work
brought more and more pain and damage to the arthritic joints-thus necessitating
the operation for short-term repair. The length or success of the surgical
repairs would depend upon Carla's growing ability to accept the limitations that
she placed upon herself before the incarnation in order that her focus might
move inward and prepare her for the possibility of becoming a channel. Her
ability to accept these limitations delayed the next surgery for four years.

Since she had been a Christian mystic from birth certain prayers of her
Episcopalian Church, and the communion service in particular, were felt by Ra to
be of aid to her. The Banishing Ritual of the Lesser Pentagram which we had been
using for some time to purify our place of working for the Ra contact was
suggested for her hospital room and the operating room. The greatest protective
and healing device, however, was seen to be love whether manifest or unspoken,
for all any ritual such as prays; communion, or the Banishing Ritual of the
Lesser Pentagram actually does is alert positively-polarized discarnate entities
so that they may provide that quality which we call love from their quarters for
whatever the purpose might be. Each of us may also provide that same love as a
function of our truly caring for another. As we learn the lessons of love within
this third-density illusion we are also learning the basics of healing and
protection.

There are surprises in this material even after all these years. It was not
until this moment (writing in 1997) that Jim and I realized we did not follow
one of Ra's suggestions during that hospital experience. Jim, Don and l vibrated
the Banishing Ritual twice a day; Jim and I both remember that. Neither of us
can recall reading the Mass in any form. We just missed it. Imagine wasting Ra's
advice! I know we did not do that on purpose. After 16 years, all we can say is
that refrain of bozos everywhere ... oops!

As to the hand-holding when I meditated, this was a practice that began after a
particularly discomfiting experience during one of our public meditation
sessions. These were completely separate from the sessions with Ra. Any and all
could come and check us out I did not go into trance at these sessions as I did
with Ra sessions, but channeled from a very light trance state. However, during
the question and answer period, someone asked a question which I had no earthly
idea about, and I thought to myself, "I wish I were channeling Ra." Immediately,
I began to leave my body, which was absolutely NOT to be done according to Ra.
The source which I was channeling, Latwii, simply kept me channeling-probably
pure nonsense-but it sufficed to keep me in the body. After that, someone,
usually Jim always held my hand during sessions. To this day, Jim holds my hand
as we meditate during our morning offering, and at all meditation sessions we
offer. Better safe than sorry is the cliche which covers this.

I remember with great affection the utter fidelity of love and concern that Don
and Jim showed me during this time. It was very hard for Don especially to see
me in pain. But he did not flinch or draw away, but rather tried ceaselessly to
protect and aid me. The same could be said of Jim, but I think it was
light-years harder for Don to bear this than Jim. Jim is a simple,
straightforward person. To him what is, is. I remember asking him once if all he
was going to say in this life was "yup, nope or maybe." "Yup" he replied. Then,
after considering, he said, "Nope..." Then more consideration, and he finally
settled on, "Maybe!" To Don my pain was his pain, for we were truly one being in
that ineffable sense which is beyond space and time. The pain, severe though it
was, did not overly distress me, but it foundered Don. His level of concern was
profound.

Through the years since this channeling, I have more and more come to appreciate
Ra's suggestion that I fully accept my limitations. After my miraculous
rehabilitation in 1992, I found myself out of the wheelchair and vertical for
the first time in many years. A year ago, I was able to give the downstairs
hospital bed back to Medicare. (I still find one helpful at night, for
sleeping.) when I first started to rebuild a "vertical" life, I was full of
ideas as to what I might accomplish. I tried going back to school to get myself
current in my old field of library service. I tried to take a job. I volunteered
at church far beyond my actual capacity to serve. And this took its toll, as I
collected injuries, broken ankle, sprained knees, and two more hand operations.
Finally, about a year ago, I managed to pare down my work to the point where I
allowed much rest time within the schedule of the day. I've tinkered with this
schedule, finding ways to harmonize my efforts with Jim's, finding how to
nurture myself, finding what priorities my life really has. I am hopeful that I
have at this point realized these set limits to effort, and have begun to
cooperate with my destiny.

I fully respect my pre-incarnative choice to take on these uncomfortable
limitations. The experience has hollowed me out and made me an ever better
channel. I continue to rejoice as I see little bits of my ego fall away. My
prayer these days is "Lord, show me Thy ways." There is much work left for me, a
true idiot. But I exult in being upon the King's highway

RA, Session #75, October 31, 1981, pg. 1-4

QUESTIONER: Could you first please give me the condition of the instrument?

RA: I am Ra. It is as previously stated with some slight lessening of the
reserve of vital energy due to mental/emotional distortions regarding what you
call the future.

QUESTIONER: I felt that this session was advisable before the instrument has her
hospital experience. She wished to ask a few questions, if possible, about that.

First, is there anything that the instrument or we might do to improve the
hospital experience or to aid the instrument in any way with respect to this?

RA: I am Ra. Yes. There are ways of aiding the mental/emotional state of this
entity with the notation that this is so only for this entity or one of like
distortions. There is also a general thing which may be accomplished to improve
the location which is called the hospital.

The first aiding has to do with the vibration of the ritual with which this
entity is most familiar and which this entity has long used to distort its
perception of the One Infinite Creator. This is a helpful thing at any point in
the diurnal period but is especially helpful as your sun body removes itself
from your local sight.

The general improvement of the place where the performance of the ritual of the
purification is to be performed is known. We may note that the distortion
towards love, as you call this spiritual/emotional complex which is felt by each
for this entity, will be of aid whether this is expressed or unmanifest as there
is no protection greater than love.

QUESTIONER: Do you mean that it would be valuable to perform the Banishing
Ritual of the Lesser Pentagram in the room in which she will be occupying in the
hospital?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: I was wondering about the operating room. That might be very
difficult. Would it be helpful there?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. We may note that it is always helpful. Therefore,
it is not easy to posit a query to which you would not receive the answer which
we offer. This does not indicate that it is essential to purify a place. The
power of visualization may aid in your support where you cannot intrude in your
physical form.

QUESTIONER: I see the way to do this as a visualization of the operating room
and a visualization of the three of us performing the banishing ritual in the
room as we perform it at another location. Is this the correct procedure?

RA: I am Ra. This is one correct method of achieving your desired configuration.

QUESTIONER: Is there a better method than that?

RA: I am Ra. There are better methods for those more practiced. For this group,
this method is well.

QUESTIONER: I would assume those more practiced would leave their physical
bodies and, in the other body, enter the room and practice the ritual. Is this
what you mean?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct.

QUESTIONER: The instrument would like to know if she can meditate in the
hospital without someone holding her hand. Would this be a safe practice?

RA: I am Ra. We might suggest that the instrument may pray with safety but only
meditate with another entity's tactile protection.

QUESTIONER: The instrument would like to know what she can do to improve the
condition of her back as she feels it will be a problem for the operation?

RA: I am Ra. As we scan the physical complex we find several factors
contributing to one general distortion experienced by the instrument. Two of
these distortions have been diagnosed; one has not; nor will the entity be
willing to accept the chemicals sufficient to cause cessation of this distortion
you call pain.

In general we may say that the sole modality addressing itself specifically to
all three contributing distortions, which is not now being used, is that of the
warmed water which is moved with gentle force repeatedly against the entire
physical complex while the physical vehicle is seated. This would be of some aid
if practiced daily after the exercise period.

QUESTIONER: Did the exercise of the fire performed before the session help the
instrument?

RA: I am Ra. There was some slight physical aid to the instrument. This will
enlarge itself as the practitioner learns/teaches its healing art. Further,
there is distortion in the mental/emotional complex which feeds the vital energy
towards comfort due to support which tends to build up the level of vital energy
as this entity is a sensitive instrument.

QUESTIONER: Was the exercise of the fire properly done?

RA: I am Ra. The baton is well visualized. The conductor will learn to hear the
entire score of the great music of its art.

QUESTIONER: I assume that if this can be fully accomplished that exercise will
result in total healing of the distortions of the instrument to such an extent
that operations would be unnecessary. Is this correct?

RA: I am Ra. No.

QUESTIONER: What else is necessary, the instrument's acceptance?

RA: I am Ra. This is correct. The case with this instrument being delicate since
it must totally accept much which the limitations it now experiences cause to
occur involuntarily. This is a pre-incarnative choice.

---------------------

L/L Research